The life of our blessed Lord & Saviour, Jesus Christ an heroic poem, dedicated to Her Most Sacred Majesty : in ten books / attempted by Samuel Wesley ... ; each book illustrated by necessary notes ... also a prefatory discourse concerning heroic poetry ; with sixty copper plates.
This material was created by the Text Creation Partnership in partnership with ProQuest's Early English Books Online, Gale Cengage's Eighteenth Century Collections Online, and Readex's Evans Early American Imprints.
THE LIFE OF OUR Blessed Lord & Saviour JESUS CHRIST.
AN HEROIC POEM: DEDICATED TO Her Most Sacred MAJESTY.
In Ten Books.
ATTEMPTED BY SAMUEL WESLEY, Rector of South-Ormsby in the County of Lincoln.
Each Book illustrated by necessary Notes, explaining all the more difficult Matters in the whole History: Also a Prefatory Discourse concerning Heroic Poetry.
With Sixty Copper-Plates.
LONDON ▪ Printed for Charles Harper, at the Flower-de-Luce, over against S. Dunstan's Church in Fleetstreet, and [...] in Aldersgatestreet. 1693.
A Iust Heroic-Poem is so vast an Undertaking, requires so much both of Art and Genius for its Management, and carries such Difficulty in the Model of the whole, and Disposition of the several Parts, that it's no Wonder, if not above One or Two of the Ancients, and hardly any of the Moderns have succeeded in their Attempts of this Nature. Rapine and other Masters of Epic, represent it as an Enterprize so hardy, that it can scarce enter into the Mind of a wise Man, without affrighting him, as being the most perfect Piece of Work that Art can produce. That Author has many excellent Reflexions and Rules concerning it in his Discourse, Sur la Poetique; but Bossu is the first I've seen who has writ a just and perfect Tract thereon, wherein he has in a clear and Scholastic Method amass'd together most that's to be found in Antiquity on that Subject, tho chiefly keeping to the Observations of Aristotle, which he drew from Homer, and who seems the first that reduced Poetry to an Art. That Father defines Epic,‘An Artificial Discourse, in order to form the Manners by Instructions, disguis'd under the Allegories of some one important Action, recited in Verse, in a manner probable diverting and admirable,’ which he thus himself abridges, ‘'Tis a Fable agreeably imitated on some important Action, recited in Verse in a manner that's probable and admirable:’ In which Definition are contain'd, as he afterwards explains it, the general Nature of Epic, and that double, Fable and Poem: The Matter, some one important Action probably feign'd and imitated: Its Form, Recitation or Narration: And lastly, its End, Instruction, which is aimed at in general by the Moral of the Fable; and besides in the particular Manners of the Persons who make the most considerable Figure in the Work.
To begin with Fable, which he makes included in the general Nature or Essence of Epic. This he says is the most essential Part of it; ‘That some Fables and Allegories scatter'd up and down in a Poem don't suffice to constitute Epic, if they are only the Ornaments, and not the very Foundation of it. And again, That 'tis the very Fund and principal Action that ought to be Feign'd and Allegorical:’ For which reason he expresly excludes hence all simple Histories, as by Name, Lucan's Pharsalia, Silius Italicus's Puni [...] War, and all true Actions of particular Persons, without Fable: And still more home; that 'tis not a Relation of the Actions of any Hero, to form the Manners by his Example, but on the contrary, a Discourse invented to form the Manners by the Relation of some one feign'd Action, design'd to please, under the borrow'd Name of some illustrious Person, of whom Choice is made after we have fram'd the Plan of the Action which we design to attribute to him.
Nor indeed is Bossu singular in his Judgment on this Matter, there being few or none who have ever writ on the same Subject, but are of the same mind: For thus Boile [...]u in his Art of Poetry,
Rapine too gives his Vote on the same side, Rien n'est, says he, plus essentiel, au Poem Epique, que la Fiction; and quotes Petronius to that purpose, Per ambages, Deorumque ministeria praecipitandus est Liber Spiritus. Nor is't only the Moderns who are of this Opinion; for the Iliads are call'd in Horace, Fabula quâ Paridis, &c. And lastly, even Aristotle himself tells us, ‘That Fable is the principal thing in an Heroic Poem; and, as it were, the very Soul of it.’ [...] And upon this occasion commends Homer for lying with the best Grace of any Man in the World: Authorities almost too big to admit any Examination of their Reason, or Opposition to their Sentiments. However, I see no cause why Poetry should not be brought to the Test, as well as Divinity, or any more than the other, be believed on its own bare ipse diuit.
Let us therefore examin the Plan which they lay for a Work of this Nature, and then we may be better able to guess at those Grounds and Reasons on which they proceed.
In forming an Heroic-Poem, the first thing they tell us we ought to do, is to pitch on some Moral Truth, which we desire to enforce on our Reader, as the Foundation of the whole Work. Thus Virgil, as Bossu observes, designing to render the Roman People pleased and easie under the new Government of Augustus, laid down this Maxim, as the Foundation of his Divine Aeneis:‘That great and notable Changes of State are not accomplished but by the Order and Will of God: That those who oppose themselves against them are impious, and frequently punished as they deserve; and that Heaven is not wanting to take that Hero always under its particular Protection, whom it chuses for the Execution of such grand Designs.’ This for the Moral Truth; we must then, he says, go on to lay the general Plan of the Fiction, which, together with that Verity, makes the Fable and Soul of the Poem: And this he thinks Virgil did in this manner, ‘The Gods save a great Prince from the Ruins of his Country, and chuse him for the Preservation of Religion, and re-establishing a more glorious Empire than his former. The Hero is made a King, and arriving at his new Country, finds both God and Men dispos'd to receive him: But a neighbouring Prince, whose Eyes Ambition and Iealousie have closed against Iustice and the Will of Heaven, opposes his Establishment, being assisted by another King despoil'd of his Estate for his Cruelty and Wickedness. Their Opposition, and the War on which this pious Prince is forc'd, render his Establishment more just by the Right of Conquest, and more glorious by his Victory and the Death of his Enemies.’ These are his own Words, as any may see who are at the pains to consult him; nor can I help it, if either Virgil or Bossu happen to be Prophets.
When the Poet has proceeded thus far, and as Bossu calls it, dress'd his Project, he's next to search in History or receiv'd Fable, for some Hero, whose Name he may borrow for his Work, and to whom he may suit his Persons. These are Bossu's Notions, and, indeed, very agreeable to Aristotle, who says, that Persons and Actions in this sort of Poetry must be feign'd, allegorical, and universal.
This is the Platform they lay; and let's now see if we can discover the Reasons whereon they found these Rules, being so unanimous for Fable rather than true History, as the Matter of an Heroic-Poem; and, if I mistake not, these are some of the principal.
1. Because they had observ'd the best Models of Heroic-Poems were laid after this manner; the greatest part of the Action both in Homer and Virgil being pure Fable. Homer beginning, and all the rest following his Steps.
[Page]2. Because no single Hero, or true History, which the Ancients knew was sufficient, without Fable, to furnish Matter for an Epic-Poem. History, says Aristotle, treats of particular Things as they really are; Poetry, as they ought to be; and therefore he prefers Poetry as the more grave and more instructive; the Poets being forc'd to follow the same Methods with their Kindred Art, that of the Painters, and gather a great many Beauties together, out of 'em all, to steal one Venus.
3. A third Reason may be, because, supposing they should have found some one Example from whence to enforce strongly any particular Point of Morality, yet it would have miss'd those other Characters of Epic, most of its Agreeableness, and all its Power to raise Admiration. A chast Historian must not go about to amuse his Reader with Machines; and a Poet that would imitate him, must have been forced to thin his Stage accordingly, and disband all his glorious Train of Gods and Goddesses, which composes all that's admirable in his Work; according to that of Boileau; Chaque Virtue devient une divinitie.
And these, if I mistake not, were the main Reasons on which the fore-mention'd Rules were grounded. Let's now enquire into the Strength and Validity of them: To begin with Homer, he wrote in that manner, because most of the antient Eastern Learning, the Original of all others, was Mythology. But this being now antiquated, I cannot think we are oblig'd superstitiously to follow his Example, any more than to make Horses speak, as he does that of Achilles. 2. If a Poet lights on any single Hero, whose true Actions and History are as important as any that Fable ever did or can produce, I see no reason why he may not as well make use of him and his Example to form the Manners and enforce any Moral Truth, as seek for one in Fable for that purpose: Nay, he can scarce fail of persuading more strongly, because he has Truth it self; the other but the Image of Truth, especially if his History be, in the third place, of it self diverting and admirable. If it has from its own Fund, and already made to his hand those Deorum Ministeria, which cost the Poet so much in the forming 'em out of his own Brain. Nor can we suppose Fiction it self pleases; no, 'tis the agreeable and the admirable, in the Dress of Truth; and such a Plan as this would effectually answer both the Ends of Poetry in general, delectari & monere, nay come up fuller to the End of Epic, which is agreeable Instruction; and thence it follows strongly, that a Poem wrote in such a manner, must, notwithstanding the fore-going Rules, be a true and proper Heroic-Poem, especially if adorn'd with Poetical Colours and Circumstances through the whole Body thereof.
Now that all this is not gratis dictum, I think I can prove, even from most of those very Authors Ive already produc'd, as of the contrary Opinion; and that I can make it appear, Bossu goes too far in fixing Fable as the Essential Fund and Soul of the principal Action in an Epic Poem. To begin with Rapine, who has this Passage, Sur la Poetique, Reflex. 5. La Poesie Heroique, &c. ‘Heroique Poesie, according to Aristotle, is a Picture or Imitation of an Heroic Action; and the Qualities of the Action are, That it ought to be (among others) true, or at least, such as might pass for true:’ Thus he. And hence it follows, according to him and Aristotle, that the principal Action in Heroic, not only ought to pass for Truth, but may be really true: For Horace, he does indeed call the Iliads a Fable; but then he does not oblige his Poet superstitiously to follow Homer in every thing, owning that he sometimes doats as well as other Men: Further, this may, and I think does, refer rather to the Dress and Turn of the Action, than to the Bottom and Ground of his History, which there's at least as much, if not more reason to believe true than false: And in the same Sense may we take Petronius and Boileau; nay, if we don't take 'em thus, I can't tell whether there were ever such a thing as a true Heroic-Poem in the World; not so much as the Fairy-Queen, Gondibert, or Orlando Furioso; all which have Fable enough in 'em of any reason; but their principal Actions might be still true, as we are sure was that of the best Heroic that ever was written; (I need not say I mean Virgil) since few or no Authors ever deny'd that there was such a Man as Aeneas, or even that he came into Italy, built Cities there, and erected a Kingdom, which Tully mentions, as a generally receiv'd [Page]Tradition in those Parts, and which it seems he thought not frivolous, but true and solid; otherwise he'd scarce have given it a place in his Argument for his Client. Of this Opinion too seems Horace himself, in his Art of Poetry, namely, That there's no necessity of the principal Action's being feign'd; for his Direction is, ‘Aut famam sequere, aut sibi convenientia finge; Either follow Tradition or Fame, or else feign what's agreeable thereunto.’ He makes not feigning essential to Heroic-Action, but gives leave to follow Fame, who is not so great a Lyar, but that she is sometimes in the right. Nay, what if we should after all have Bossu himself of our side, which I'm mistaken if he be not; for these are his Expressions, Lib. 1. Cap. 7. Le Fiction, &c.‘The Fiction may be so disguis'd under the Verity of the History, that those who are ignorant of the Art of the Poet, may believe it not a Fiction; and to make the Disguisement well, he ought to search into History for the Names of some Persons, to whom such an Action has probably or truly happen'd, &c.’ Hence 'tis evident, that according to Bossus own Notion, the main Action may be true; which appears even from Aristotle himself, as quoted by him, 97. [...], &c. ‘An Author is not less a Poet, because the Incidents he recites have truly happen'd; if so be that which happen'd had the appearance of Truth, and all that Art demands, and be really such as it ought to have been feign'd.’ And this Bossu himself illustrates admirably well by an ingenious Simile; ‘A Statuary, says he, first forms his Design, Posture, Altitudes which he intends for his Image; but if he then lights on any precious Material, Agate, or such like, where the Figure, the Colours, and Veins will not be accommodated to all he design'd, he regulates his design and Imagination according to his Matter; nor ought we to believe, at the same time that these singular lucky Hits condemn the Iustness of his Art.’ From all which I must leave it to the Reader, whether I ha'nt sufficiently prov'd what I've undertaken; that Fiction is not necessary to the principal Action of our Heroic-Poem; on which I've been something more large, not so much on my own account; for 'tis indifferent to me by what Name any Man calls my Poem, so it answers the great End of Epic, which is Instruction; but because I've heard some Persons have been so conceited as to criticise on our immortal Cowley for this very reason, and deny his Davideis the Honour of being an Heroic-Poem, because the Subject thereof is a true History.
And here I should drop the Discourse of Fable, were there not another sort of Persons still to deal with, perhaps more importunate that the former: The first will not like a Piece unless 'tis all Fable, or at least the Foundation of it: These latter run into the contrary extreme, and seem unwilling or afraid to admit any thing of Fable in a Christian Poem; and as Balzak in his Critics on Heinsius his Baptista, are frighted, as at some Magical Charm, if they find but one Word there which was made use of by the old Heathens; which, says he, (unluckily as things have since happen'd) is as preposterous as to see Turks wear Hats, and Frenchmen Turbants; the Flower-de lis in the Musselmens Colours, or the Half-Moon on the Standard of France. He's, however, it must be granted, justly angry with Tasso, as Mr. Dryden since, for setting his Angels and Devils to stave and tail at one another; Alecto and Pluto on one side, and Gabriel and Raphael o' t'other; as well as with Sannazarius, for mingling Proteus and David, and calling the Muses and Nymphs to the Labour of the Blessed Virgin. Tho the truth is, the Italian Poets seem more excusable, at least to a Papist, in this Case, than any other Nation, who parted with as little of their Idolatry as they could possible, after they had kept it as long as they were able, making the Change very easie, and turning their Pantheon into an all Saints; much like the good Fathers in the Spanish Conquest in America, who suffer the Natives to keep their Old Idols, so they'll but pay for 'em, and get 'em christen'd; by this means making many a good Saint out of a very indifferent Devil. So far, I say, Balzack is undoubtedly in the right, that Christianity and Heathenism ought not to be confounded, nor the Pagan Gods mention'd, but as such, in Christian Poems. Of which Boileau also says, ‘They should not be Fill'd with the Fictions of Idolatry;’ tho he tells us just before,
As tho he were afraid least all Poets shou'd be forc'd to turn Christians, and yet in the next Lines he thinks it full as bad;
To fright the Reader in each Line with Hell,
And talk of Satan, Ashtaroth and Bel.
As tho he'd have no Christian to be a Poet. And much at the same rate is Monsieur Balzak very angry with Buchanan, for the same reason,; nor will he by any means let us substitute Belzebub, Asmodeus, and Leviathan, in the room of Alecto, Tisiphone, and Megaera, which is, in his Opinion, perfect Pedantism and Affectation; and is extreamly affraid, least any of those Barbarous Hebrew Words should disfigure the purity of the Latin Tongue; When surely he cou'd not but know, that this pure Latin Tongue it self, for which he's so much concerned is nothing but the gradual Corruption or Barbarizing of the Greek; as that of the Phaenician and Hebrew before, and the Italian, and his own French too, from the Latin afterwards, by the adulterous mixture of 'tis hard to say how many Languages: So that between 'em, they'd make it impossible for a Christian Poet to write a good Heroic Poem, or even a Tragedy, on any, but profane Subjects; by taking away all the Machines, and therein whatever is admirable. No, says Balzak, instead of those hard Words and proper Names, Appellatives may be chosen, Words common to all People: As for example, Ill luck instead of the Fates, and the Fowl-Fiend for Lucifer; and whether this wou'd not sound extreamly Heroical, I leave any Man to judg: It being besides certain, that 'tis singulars and particulars which give an Air of probability, and the main Life and Beauty to a Poem, especially of this Nature; without which it must of necessity sink and languish. However so much of Truth, I must confess, there is in what he says, that I verily believe Magor-missabib, or Mahershalalhashbaz, wou'd scarce yoke decently in one of our Pentameters, but be near as unquiet and troublesom there, as a Mount Orgueil itself. Nor can partiality so far blind my Judgment as not to be my self almost frighted at second hearing of such a thundering Verse, as Belsamen Ashtaroth Bäaltii Ba'al: Which seems as flat Conjuration, as ⸫ Zinguebar, Oran, &c. tho 'tis now too late to mend it. But then there are other Words of a more soft and treatable Cadence, even in the same Hebrew Language, especially when mollified by a Latin or Greek Form, or Termination; and such as these one may make use of and let others alone: tho neither is our bolder rougher Tongue so much affrighted at them, as the French and Latin.
But Boileau pushes the Objection further, and wou'd make it bear against the Things as well as Words, persuading himself,
Our God and Prophets that he sent,
Can't act like those the Poets did invent.
Tho he too is short in History, how excellent soever in Poetry. For first, the Heathen Poets did not invent the Names of their Gods and Heroes, but had 'em from Eastern Tradition, and the Phaenician and Iewish Language, tho deflected and disguis'd after the Greek and other Forms, as Iosephus tells us, which the learned Bochart has proved invincibly; and I have made some Essay towards it, in my Sixth Book. Nay further, it seems plain to me, that most, even of their best Fancies and Images, as well as Names, were borrow'd from the Antient Hebrew Poetry and Divinity, as were there room for't, I cou'd I think, render more than probable, in all the most celebrated Strokes of Homer, most of the Heathen Poetical Fables, and even in Hesiod's blind Theogonia. Their Gods or Devils, which you please, were not near as antient as the Hebrews. The [Page] word Satan is as antient as Iob; nor can they shew us a Pluto within a long while of him. Ashtaroth, and Astarte, are old enough to be Grandmothers to their Isis, or Venus, and Bell, of the same standing with Idolatry. Lawful it must certainly be, to use these very Heathen Gods in Christian, since they were us'd in sacred Hebrew Poetry, in due place, and in a due manner; Bel boweth down, Nebo stoopeth, says Isaiah. And what a noble Discription has the same Prophet of the Fall of Lucifer? Nor can I see why it may not be as convenient and agreeable, as 'tis lawful to transplant 'em from Hebrew Poetry to our own, if we use 'em as they did. And then for Angels, Prophets, and Oracles, it wou'd be strange if they shou'd not strike the mind as agreeably when real and true, as the Daemons, or Oracles, or Prophets of the Heathens, form'd, as has been said, partly from mistaken fragments, or Traditions of sacred Story, partly indeed from the Juggles of the Heathen Priests, and crafty Ambitious Daemons. On the whole, we have all the advantages they had, and yet more than they, for Heroic Poetry in these matters. As for that Question of Boileau's, ‘What pleasure can it be to hear, the howlings of repining Lucifer:’ I think 'tis easier to answer than to find out what shew of Reason he had for asking it, or why Lucifer mayn't howl as pleasantly, as either Cerberus, or Enceladus. And let any one read but his Speech, in Milton's Paradice, almost equall'd in Mr. Dryden's State of Innocence, and I'm mistaken if he's not of the same mind; or if he be not, and it gives him no pleasure, I dare affirm 'tis for want of a true tast of what's really admirable.
But Boileau comes to a stronger Objection, both against the Names and use of these Daemons, by way of Machine, I mean, in Christian Poetry;
The Mysteries we Christians must believe
Disdain such shifting Pageants to receive.
Thus has his Translator turn'd him; and taking it in that Sence, the meaning must be, that it disgraces Christianity, to mix its Mysteries with stories of Daemons, Angels, &c. But sure it can never be any disgrace, to represent it really as it is, with the frequent Intervention of those invisible and powerful Agents, both good and evil, in the Affairs of Mankind, which our Saviour has both asserted and demonstrated in his Gospel, both by Theory and Practise: Whence we learn, that there are really vast numbers of these Spirits; some tempting, or tormenting, others guarding and protecting Mortals: Nay, a subordination too among them, and that they are always vigilant, some for our Destruction, others for our Preservation, and that, as it seems, of every individual Man; and if this be true in general, I'm sure 'tis probable in particular: Nor can it be any disgrace to Christianity, to apply general Probabilities to particular Cases, or to mention these Daemons in Poetry any more than in Divinity.
But indeed the Translator has here mended Boileau's Thought, or at least made it more plausible and defensible, tho he has miss'd his Sence; for these are his Lines:
De la foi d' une Christien les Mysteres terribles
D' Ornemens egayés ne sont point susceptibles.
The plain English of which, I think is, ‘That the terrible Mysteries of the Christian Faith, are not at all susceptible of these gayer Ornaments.’ I'll not be too Critical here, tho methinks its but an odd sort of Gayety that's to be found in Tales of Hell; agreeable, I own, the most dreadful thing may be, if well manag'd in Poetry, but he can hardly ever make 'em gay without a very strong Catachresis. But tho we let that pass, so must not what follows, wherein he further explains his Notion. L' Evangile, &c.
The Gospel offers nothing to our Thoughts
But Penitence and Punishments for Faults.
[Page] To which it may be first said, that supposing this true, and the Gospel did present nothing else, yet why mayn't Angels be us'd in it, to warn Sinners to that Repentance which we know they so much rejoyce in; or Devils, to punish and torment the Guilty and Impious; as in the Case of Sceva's Son, and others. But yet further, as to the assertion it self, I know not what their Gospel offers, nor I believe are they better acquainted with what ours does; but we are sure 'tis far enough from being such a dismal melancholy thing as they represent it, since Immortality and Life are brought to light therein. We know that it gives us the noblest Examples, the most divine Law, the strongest, yet justest Passions, the most glorious Combats, and Friendships, and Sufferings, such as neither History or Fable cou'd ever yet equal. It shews us a God really Descending, disrob'd indeed of all his more dazling and insupportable Glories, as our divine Herbert; but yet clothed with what has more of true Divinity, with Humility and Charity, and Patience, and Meekness and Innocence. Here's War, here's Love indeed; such as never was besides, or will be more. He lov'd our Dust and Clay, and even for us, single encounter'd all the Powers of Darkness, and yet more, his Almighty Father's anger. But I'll go no farther, least the Reader should think I forget where I am. I must return to Boileau, whose strongest Objection is yet behind; Et de vos Fictions, &c.
And mingling Falshood with those Mysteries
Wou'd make our sacred Truths appear like Lies.
But I hope the Critic knew, that there is a fair difference between a mere Fiction, or Falshood, and an instructive Parable or Fable, on one side, or a few more lively Poetical Colours on the other. To mingle Falshoods, or dull Legendary Fictions, without either Life or Soul in 'em, with our Saviour's Blessed Gospel, nay make 'em, in some Sence, superiour to it. This wou'd indeed incline an Italian to be of the same Faith with his Countryman, that 'twas all Fabula Christi, in the worst Sence of the Word: But certainly expressing the Truth in Parables, and mingling these with the Mysteries of the Gospel, can't be thought to give it an Air of Fiction: nor dare any affirm it does so, without Blasphemy, since our Saviour has so often done it. Nor only these but deeper Allegories are thought to be made use of in the Christian Religion; for Example, the Throne and Temple of God in the Revelations, and the Description of the New Ierusalem, with all its Gates and Foundations of Saphires and Emeralds, and that lovely Scheme of Trees and Rivers, worthy a Paradice: All this, I say, will scarcely be granted literal, and consequently must be all an Allegory; alluding partly to the Old Iewish Church and Temple, partly to Ezekiel's Visionary Representation and Prophetical Paradice. Nor can it, I think, be justly reckoned more criminal, where we have any great instructive Example, which has been real matter of Fact, to expatiate thereon; adding suitable and proper Circumstances and Colours to the whole, especially when the History it self is but succinctly Related, and the Heads of things only left us. And this some great Men have thought was the Method of the Holy Pen-man himself, whoever he were, in that lovely antient Poem of Iob; which that 'twas at the bottom a real History, few but Atheists deny; and yet 'tis thought some Circumstances might be amplified in the account we have left us, particularly the long Speeches between that Great Man and his Friends; tho the main hinges of the Relation, his Person, Character, and Losses, the malice of the Devil, the behaviour of his Wife and Friends, nay even the Substance of their Discourses, as well as of that between God and him, and the wonderful Turn of his Affairs soon after: All this might, and did, truly happen. Or, if any amplification shou'd be here deny'd, does not the Divine however every day, Paraphrase and Expatiate upon the Words of his Text, inverting their Method as he sees occasion, and yet is still thought unblamable. All the difference is, that he delivers what's probable, as only probable; whereas the Nature of Poetry requires, that such probable Amplifications as these, be wrought into the main Action, in such a manner, as if they had really happen'd; and without this, a man might Ryme long enough, but n'er cou'd make a [Page] Poem, any more than this would have been one, had I begun with, Abraham begat Isaac, and so tagg'd on to the end of all the fourteen Generations, much as Nonnus has done with St. Iohn, and yet often miss'd his Sence too, as Heinsius judges.
But enough of Fable, and of those who would either reduce all Heroic Poetry unto it, or absolutely banish it thence.
Next the Fable of Epics, the Poem is to be considered; which, after Bossu, is the other part of its general Nature, and shews the manner of handling it, comprehending Thoughts, Expressions and Verses; of which there need not much be said, since the most obvious to every Reader. The Thoughts must be clear, and just, and noble, and the Diction or Expression suited to them. The chief Difficulty, as Rapin observes, is to keep up the Sublime, which Virgil has done admirably, even in the meanest Subjects; and which Aristotle thinks may be best done by the judicious use of Metaphors. There ought to meet, according to him, Proportion in the Design, Iustness in the Thoughts, and Exactness in the Expression, to constitute an accomplish'd Heroic Poem; and the great Art of Thought and Expression lies in this, that they be natural and proper without Meanness, and sublime without a vitious Swelling and Affectation.
The Matter is next in an Heroic Poem, which must be some one important Action; it must be important, Res gestae Regumque Ducumque, with Horace.‘It only speaks of Kings and Princes,’ says Rapin, by which he must mean that it chiefly and principally turns upon them: for both Virgil and Homer have occasion for Traitors, and Cryers, and Beggars, nay even Swinherds (in the Odysses) and yet still more, of whole Armies, which can't be all compos'd of Kings and Princes. However, the more there is of these lower Walks in the Plan of a Design, the less Heroic it must appear, even in the Hands of the greatest Genius in Nature. Such a Genius, I think, was Homer's, and yet the Truth of this Assertion will be plain to any who compares his Odysses with his Iliads; where he'll find, if 'tis not for want of Judgment, in the latter a very different Air from the former, in many places much more dead and languishing, and this which I have given, seems one probable Reason on't; not excluding that of Longinus, that Homer was then grown old, and besides too much of the Work was spent in Narration; to which may be added, that he here design'd a wise and prudent rather than a brave and fighting Hero; having wrought off most of the Edg and Fury of his Youthful Spirit and Fury in Achilles, as in Ulysses he express'd more of Age and Iudgment.
This Action must be one and uniform: the Painture of one Heroic Action, says Rapin from Aristotle. It must be, as Bossu from Horace, simplex duntaxat & unum, that is, the principal Action on which the whole Work moves ought to be one, otherwise the whole will be confus'd; tho there may be many Episodic Actions without making what Aristotle calls an Episodic Poem, which is, where the Actions are not necessarily or not probably link'd to each other, and of such an irregular multiplication of Actions and Incidents. Bossu instances very pleasantly in Statius's Achileid; but he tells us there's also a regular and just Multiplication, without which 'twere impossible to find matter for so large a Poem, when as before it's so ordered that the Unity of the whole is not broken, and consequently divers Incidents it has bound together are not to be accounted different Actions and Fables, but only different Parts not finish'd, or entire of one Action or Fable entire or finished: and, agreeable to this Doctrine, Rapin blames Lucan's Episodes as too far-fetch'd, over-scholastic, and consisting purely of speculative Disputes on natural Causes whenever they came in his way, not being link'd with the main Action, nor flowing naturally from it, nor tending to its Perfection.
And in this Action, the Poet ought, as Rapin tells us, to invert the natural Order of things, not to begin with his Hero in the Cradle, and write his Annals instead of an Epic Poem, as Statius in his Achilleid, the Reason of which seems plain, because this would look more like History than Poetry. It's more agreeable, more natural, in some Sence, to be here unnatural; to bring in, by way of Recitation or Narration, what was first in order of time, at some distance from that time when it really happened, [Page] which makes the whole look unlike a dull formal Story, and gives more scope for handsome Turns and the Art of the Writer. Another Reason why a whole Life is not ordinarily a proper Subject for Epics, is, because many trivial Accidents must be therein recited; but if a Life can be found in which is nothing but what's diverting and wonderful, tending besides to the perfecting the main Action, and the Order of time revers'd in the whole, the Case would be so much altered, that I think their Rules would not hold.
For the Form of Epic, which comes next in view, 'tis agreed on all hands to be Recitation or Narration. Bossu says, the Persons are not at all to be introduced before the Eyes of the Spectators, acting by themselves without the Poet; not that he'd hereby exclude the Poet from introducing the persons telling their own Story, or some one of them that of the principal Hero: for great part of Epic is thus far Dramatic. And thus Virgil manages his second and third Books by way of Recitation, and that by his Hero himself, making him give Dido a long account of the Wars of Troy, and his own Actions, tho thereby he falls into the Impropriety of commending himself, with a — sum pius Aeneas. Vida takes the same way of Recitation, wherein he employs two or three of his six Books; and Milton follows them both, tho less naturally than either; for he introduces our Saviour, in his Paradise regain'd, repeating a great part of his own Life in Soliloquy, which way of Discourse includes, in a Wise Man especially, so much of Calmness and deep Reflection, that it seems improper for the great and noble Turn required in such a Work, unless in describing a Passion, where it may be more lively. All that they mean by not introducing the Parties, is not doing it as in a Tragedy: they are not to be brought in abruptly to tell their own Tale from the beginning, without the appearing Help of the Poet, as Actors in a true and proper Drama. And this Narration, says Rapin, should be simple and natural; but the greatest difficulty is, not to let its simplicity appear, lest it thence grow disagreeable, and the chiefest Art in this, consists in its Transitions, and all the delicate surprising Turns, which lead the Reader from one thing to another without his thinking whither he's going, or perceiving any Breach or so much as a passage between 'em; after all, the more Action there is in Epic, still the more Life there will be. A Poet may, I find, easily fall into Poorness of Thought by aiming too much at the Probability and neglecting the Admirable; whereby he loses that agreeableness which is a mixture of both. He ought then to take more care than some have done, not to keep himself too long behind the Scenes, and trust the Narration with another, which, without a great deal of Art and Pains, will take off much of the Life of the Work, as Longinus has already formerly observed.
And here come in the Qualities of Narration, mentioned in our Definition, that it ought to be done in a manner probable, agreeable, and admirable; 'tis rendered probable by its Simplicity and Singularity, and admirable by the Grandeur of the Subject, the Figures and Machines, or [...], much more lawful here than in the Drama's; and lastly agreeable, as has been said, by a mixture of b [...]th.
The last thing in our Definition, is, the End of Epic, indeed the first and principal which ought to be intended, and that's Instruction, not only, as Rapin thinks, of great Men, but of all. as in Virgil's Scheme, which we have already described; and this either by the principal Moral aim'd at in the whole, or the Manners of particular Persons. Of Fable and Moral, I've already discours'd, and whether be the more lively and probable way to instruct, by that or History. But here it may be worth the while to enquire, whether the principal Hero in Epic ought to be virtuous? Bossu thinks not, the manners being formed as well by seeing Errors as Beauties in the chief Actors; but yet methinks it seems too much to form a Hero that's a perfect Almanzor, with not one spark of Vertue, and only remarkable for his extraordinary Strength and little Brains; such was certainly Homer's Achilles, of whom I think the Father was in the right when he observes, the Poet makes him not do one brave or virtuous Action, all the while he lies before the Town: whereas Virgil's Hero, is, to tell truth, an indifferent good Heathen, and, bating one or two slips, comes up pretty well to his own good word. The same however may be said for Homer, which our [Page]present Dramatists plead for their Excuse; that he copied his Hero from those who were esteemed such in the barbarous Age in which he liv'd,
Impiger, iracundus, inexorabilis, acer,
Iura neget sibi nata, &c.
Made up of Lewdness, Love, and Fighting: who, had he liv'd in our days, would have made an excellent Town-Bully, I wish there were not too much reason to say a modish Gentleman. But tho old Homer took this way, Virgil, who writes with much more Iudgment and Exactness, and follows him in many things, here thought fit to leave him; making his Hero, as I've said, not only brave and prudent, but for the most part virtuous. Which would much better form the manners of his Reader, than if they were set to spell out Instruction from contraries, as Homer has done. Whence it follows, the more virtuous a Hero is, the better; since he more effectually answers the true end of Epics. After all, Rapin says, the chief Excellency of an Heroic Poem consists in the just proportion of the Parts; that perfect Union, just Agreement, and admirable Relation, which the Parts of this great Work bear one towards another; and blames Tasso for mingling all the Sweetness and Delicacy of Eclogues and Lyricks, with the Force of an Heroic Poem. But I should think him mistaken here, and that this is not the meaning of Aristotles [...]. For if we allow not such a pleasing Variety, how shall we excuse even Virgil himself, who has his Dido, as well as Tasso his Armida and Erminia? nay, how shall we manage Love? which is usually one great Episode of Heroic, if not with something of Delicacy. I grant Love ought to have a different Air in different sorts of Poems; but still if it be natural it must have something of Softness; and for his Enchanted Forest, which this severe Critic also blames, I believe there's few who read that part of his Work, who would willingly have it omitted, for the sake of a fancied Regularity, any more than they would part with Mr. Dryden's Improvement on't in his King Arthur. However, if it be a fault, 'tis strange so many who have been Masters of the greatest Genius should unanimously fall into it; as Ovid in his Palace of Circe, Ariosto in that of Alcina, and Spencer in his Acasia's Bower of Bliss, and several others, who have taken the same Method. I should therefore rather think that this beautiful and marvellous Analogy which Aristotle requires as the best thing in Epic, relates rather to the Harmony and Agreement of the Parts with the Whole; so that there appears no Fracture or Contradiction, the different Parts, tho much unlike, yet altogether making one beautiful Figure and uniform Variety.
And thus much of the Definition of Epic, containing the main Rules thereof, by which the Reader may be able to form a Judgment of this, or any other Heroic Poem. Especially if to these Rules be added some Examples to render them more plain. In order to which I desire to express my Thoughts freely of other Poems, as I must expect every one will do of mine, always observing that piece of Iustice, never to find fault, without taking notice of some Beauty to balance it, and giving, where I can find it, the better Iudgment of other Persons as well as my own. Concluding all with a brief account of my own Work.
To begin then with Grandsire Homer, this may be added to the particular Remarks have been already made. I think none will deny but the Disposition of his Iliads, is so truly admirable, so regular, and exact, that one would be apt to think he wrote his Poem by Aristotle's Rules, and not Aristotle his Rules by his Poem. I confess I once thought that he had been oblig'd to his Commentators for most of the Beauties they celebrated in him; but I am now, on a nearer view, so well satisfied to the contrary, that I can ne'er think his Poem writ by piece-meal, without any Connexion or Dependance: wherein Dionysius the Halicarnassian very justly praises the Order and Management of the Design, as well as the Grandeur and Magnificence of the Expression, and the sweet and passionate Movements. Nor is it without reason that Horace, Longinus, and all Antiquity have given him, as the Model of just and noble Sentiments and Expressions. I must confess there's something in his Numbers that strikes me more than even Virgil's, his Thoughts and Expressions appear stronger [Page] than his, tho it cannot be denied but that Virgil's Design is much more regular▪ Rapin says a great deal of that Prince of the Latin Poets, tho indeed he can never say enough, ‘He had an admirable Taste, says he, of what's natural, an excellent Iudgment for the Order, and an incomparable Delicacy for the Number and Harmony of his Versification.’ And adds, ‘That the Design of the Poem is, if we consider it in all its Circumstances, the most judicious and best-laid that ever was or ever will be.’ There is indeed a prodigious Variety in Virgil, and yet the same Soul visible in every Line. His own great Spirit informs his Poetical World, and like that he speaks of,
—totos infusa per Artus
Mens agitat Molem, & magno se corpore miscet.
He's soft with the height of Majesty, his Marcellus, his Dido, and, I think, above all his Elegy on Pallas is very noble and tender. The joints so strong and exactly wrought, the Parts so proportionable the Thoughts and Expression so great, the Compliments so fine and just, that I could ne'er endure to read Statius, or any of the rest of the Antient Latins after him; with whom therefore I shan't concern my self nor trouble my Reader. Ariosto was the first of the Moderns who attempted any thing like an Heroic Poem, and has many great and beautiful Thoughts; but at the same time, 'tis true, as Balsac observes, that you can hardly tell whether he's a Christian or an Heathen, making God swear by Styx, and using all the Pagan Ornaments; his Fancy very often runs away with his Iudgment, his Action is neither one nor simple, nor can you imagine what he drives at; he has an hundred Hero's but you can't tell which he designs should be chief: Orlando indeed seems a wild Imitation of Homer's Achilles, but his Character is not bright enough to make him the Principal; and besides he orders it so, that he does more great Actions when he's mad than when sober. Agreeable to this are Rapin's thoughts of him, which, in few words, are, ‘That he's elevated and admirable in his Expressions, his Descriptions fine, but that he wants Iudgment; and speaks well, but thinks ill, and that tho the Parts are handsome enough, yet the whole Work can by no means pass for an Epic Poem, he having never seen the Rules of Aristotle;’ which he thinks Tasso had, and therefore wrote much better, whom he commends as more correct in his Design, more regular in the ordering his Fable, and more accomplish'd in all parts of his Poem than any other of the Italians, whom yet he justly blames, because he has two Hero's Godfredo and Rinaldo, of whom Godfredo seems the principal, and yet Rinaldo performs the greatest part of the notable Actions. He seems to imitate Agamemnon and Achilles, but then he raises his Agamemnon too high, or keeps him too low, for he hardly lets him do one great Action through the whole Work. He further criticises upon him as mingling too much Gallantry with his Poem, which, he thinks, is unbecoming the Gravity of his Subject. But whether this Censure be just, I know not, for Love and Gallantry runs through all Virgil's Aeneids, in the instances of Helen, Dido and Lavinia, and indeed it gives so great a Life to Epic, that it hardly can be agreeable without it, and I question whether ever it has been so. Nor is he more just, I think, against Tasso's Episodes, which he blames as not proper to circumstantiate his principal Action, not entring into the Causes and Effects thereof, but seeking too much to please, tho I think this Charge is unjust, for 'tis in his Episodes, if any where, that Tasso is admirable. I might here give several Instances, but shall, at present, only refer my Reader to that of Tancred and Erminia, and I'm mistaken if he does not dissent from Rapin in this particular. Sannazarius and Vida were the next who did any thing remarkable in Epic; they both writ in Latin on the same Subject, both Christian Heroics; Rapin says they both had good a Genius for Latin the Purity of their Style being admirable, but that their ordering of the Fable has nothing in't of Delicacy, nor is the manner of their Writing proportionable to the dignity of the Subject. For Sannazarius he's indeed so faulty, that one can hardly with Patience read him, the whole Structure of his imperfect Piece, de partu, being built on Heathen Fable; yet he has great and vigorous Thoughts and very Poetical Expressions, tho therein Vida far excels him, whose Thoughts are so noble, and the Air of his [Page]Stile so great, that the Elogy Balzak gives his Countryman Tasso, wou'd as well or rather better have fitted him; ‘That Virgil is the Cause; Vida is not th [...]first; and Vida, that Virgil is not alone.’ It is true, as Rapin observes, that his Fable is very simple, and perhaps so much the better, considering the Subject; tho he forgets not Poetical Ornaments, where there's occasion, if he does not lean a little to Sannazarius's Error; for he talks of the Gorgons and Sphinxes, the Centaurs and Hydra's and Chimeras, tho much more sparingly and modestly than the other. He has the happiest beginning that perhaps is to be found in any Poem, and by mingling his Proposition and Invocation, has the advantage of placing one of the noblest Thoughts in the World in the first Line, without danger of falling into the absurdity of Horace's Author with his Fortunam Priami: For thus he sings,
Qui mare, qui terras, qui caelum numine comples—Spiritus alme, &c.
After the Invocation, in the very beginning of the Poem, he's preparing the Incidents for his Hero's Death; he brings him to Ierusalem at the Passover with Hosanna's; then raises his Machins, and falls to the Description of Hell. He through the whole, uses his Figures very gracefully; few have bin more happy in Compari [...]sons, more moving in Passion, succinct, yet full in Narration: Yet is he not without Faults; for in the second Book he brings him to his last Supper in the Garden, from thence before Caiaphas and Pilate; which too much precipitates the main Action: Besides, it seems harsh and improbable to bring in S. Iohn, and Ioseph, our Saviours reputed Father, as he does in the third and fourth Book, giving Pilate an account of his Life; not to insist on the general Opinion, that Ioseph was not then alive. But notwithstanding these few failures, it can't be deny'd, that his Description of our Saviours Passion in the fourth Book, is incomparably fine; the disturbance among the Angels on that occasion; his Character of Michael, and the Virgins Lamentation under the Cross, and at the Sepulchre, are inimitable. And thus much for Vida, on whom I've been more large because I've often made use of his Thoughts in this following Work; his Poem being the most complete on that Subject I've ever seen or expect to see. And here han't the English more reason to complain of Rapin, that he takes no notice of their Heroic Poems, than Lopex Viga of Tasso, for not mentioning the Spaniards at the Siege of Ierusalem: but since he has been so partial, as not to take any notice of our Writers, who sure as much deserve it as their Dubartas and Ronsard; We may have liberty to speak of our own, and to do 'em Justice: To begin with Spencer, who I think comes the nearest Ariosto of any other; he's almost as Irregular, but much more Natural and Lovely: But he's not only Irregular but Imperfect too, I mean, as to what he intended; and therefore we can't well imagine what it wou'd have been, had he liv'd to complete it. If Fable be the Essence of Epic, his Fairy Queen had certainly enough of that to give it that Name. He seems, by the account he gives of it to Sir Walter Rawleigh, to have design'd one Principal Hero King Arthur, and one main important Action bringing him to his Throne; but neither of these appear sufficiently distinct, or well defin'd, being both lost in the vast Seas of Matter which compose those Books which are finish'd. This however must be granted, the Design was Noble, and required such a comprehensive Genius as his, but to draw the first Scetch of it: And as the Design, so the Thoughts are also very great, the Expressions flowing natural and easie, with such a prodigious Poetical Copia as never any other must expect to enjoy. Gondibert methinks wants Life; the Style is rather stiff than Heroic, and has more of Statius than Virgil; one may see every where a great deal of Art, and Pains, and Regularity, even to a fault; nor is a Genius wanting, but its so unnatural, that an ingenious Person may find much more pleasure in reading a worse Poet. Besides, his Stanza's often cramp the Sence, and injure many a noble Thought and Passion. But Mr. Cowley's Davideis is the Medium between both; it has Gondiberts Majesty without his stiffness, and something of Spencer's Sweetness and Variety without his Irregularity: Indeed all his Works are so admirable, that another Cowley might well be employ'd in giving them their just Elogy. His Hero is according to the antient Model, truly Poetical, a [Page] mixture of some Faults and greater Virtues. He had the advantage of both Love and Honour for his Episodes, nay; and Friendship too, and that the noblest in History. He had all the sacred History before him, and liberty to chuse where he pleased, either by Narration or Prophesie; nor has he, as far as he has gone, neglected any Advantages the Subject gave him. Its a great Loss to the World that he left the Work unfinish'd, since now he's dead, its always like to continue so. As for Milton's Paradice Lost its an Original, and indeed he seems rather above the common Rules of Epic than ignorant of them. Its I'm sure a very lovely Poem, by what ever Name its call'd, and in it he has many Thoughts and Images, greater than perhaps any either in Virgil or Homer. The Foundation is true History, but the turn is Fable: The Action is very Important, but not uniform; for one can't tell which is the Principal in the Poem, the Wars of the Angels, or the Fall of Man, nor which is the Chief Person Michael or Adam. Its true, the former comes in as an Episode to the latter, but it takes up too great a part thereof, because its link'd to it. His Discourse of Light is incomparable; and I think 'twas worth the while to be blind to be its Author. His Description of Adam and Eve, their Persons and Love, is almost too lively to bear reading: Not but that he has his inequalities and repititions, the latter pretty often, as have, more or less, all other Poets but Virgil. For his antique Words I'm not like to blame him whoever does: And for his blank Verse, I'm of a different mind from most others, and think they rather excuse his uncorrectness than the contraries; for I find it's easier to run into it, in that sort of Verse, than in Rhyming Works, where the Thought is oftner turned; whereas here the Fancy flows on without check or controul. As for his Paradice Regain'd, I nothing wonder that it has not near the Life of his former Poem, any more than the Odysses fell short of the Iliads. Milton, when he writ this, was grown Older, probably poorer: He had not that scope for Fable, was confin'd to a lower Walk, and draws out that in four Books which might have been well compriz'd in one: Notwithstanding all this, there are many strokes which appear truly his; as the Mustering of the Parthian Troops, the Description of Rome by the Devil to our Saviour, and several other places.
And now I've done with all the rest, I may take liberty to say something of my own.
For the Subject I dare stand by it, that 'tis fit for a better Heroic Poem than any ever was, or will be made; and that if a good Poem cou'd not be made on't, it must be either from the weakness of the Art it self, or for want of a good Artist. I don't say the Subject with all its Circumstances is the best for Epic, but considered in it self, or with a prudent choice out of the vast Field of Matter which it affords.
The Action is Important, if ever any was, being no less than the Redemption of the World, which was not accomplish'd till after our Saviours Death and Resurrection. The Ascension I confess shou'd be left out, according to the common Rules of Heroic Poetry, but I had not the same reason for omitting it, as others have for not coming to the End of their History, a little short of which they generally stop, because after the main Business is over, nothing great remains, or however not greater than has already past. And if any thing mean followed, the Reader wou'd leave off dissatisfied. But I've as great and remarkable an Action, as any in the whole story, yet upon my Hands, and which if I had omitted, I had lost many very moving Incidents that follow'd the Resurrection; and besides, Vida before me, has carry'd it yet further, to the actual Descent of the Holy Ghost on the Disciples, and the spreading the Christian Name all the World over; which I've done only in Prophecy.
The Action is I think uniform, because all the Episodes are part of the main Action, the Redemption of the World; to which his Incarnation, and Divine Conception were absolutely necessary, and so were his Holy Life, Doctrine, Miracles, and especially his Sufferings and Agonies. My principal Hero was perfect, yet imitable, and that both [Page] in active and contemplative Life. He leaves his own Kingdom to save and conquer another, endures the greatest hardships, is reduc'd to the lowest ebb, nay is at last forc'd to suffer Death it self. Yet after all, he emerges from his Misfortunes, conquers all his Enemies, fixes Laws, establishes Religion, Peace, and his own Empire, and is advanced higher than any Conquerour ever was before him.
The other Persons are Heroical enough, Angels, Kings, High Priests, Governours, Councellors, nay even the Apostles themselves were more than Kings, for they were thought and call'd Gods by the People. The Moral I find not make it, in a true Example, which others are forc'd to Form in Fable; ‘That we ought to do Good, to suffer evil, submit to the Divine Will; to venture or lose a Life for a Friend; to forgive our Enemies.’
Yet further I desire to recommend the whole of the Christian Religion; all the Articles of Faith; all that System of Divinity and Morality contain'd in the Gospel of the Blessed Jesus, to the Study and Practice of Persons of Ingenuity and Reason; to make his Divine Person, which is already infinitely Amiable, if possible, actually more Ador'd and Lov'd; and to Vindicate his Mission, his Satisfaction, and his Divinity, against all Iews, Turks, Infidels, and Heretics; which sure are the most proper Ends that can be propos'd in a Work of this Nature: Which may be agreeably and admirably done, if 'tis not the Poets fault; for here's all the marvellous that cou'd be wish'd for, already done to my Hand, and all sacredly True, Angels and Daemons, and Miracles, with Voices from Heaven.
Now the Subject being so fit for a good Heroic Poem, I shall have the less excuse, if this be a bad one. And here I must ingeniously confess, I had seen none of these Rules given by the Masters of Epic, when I laid the Scheme of this Poem, tho I wish I had, for I might probably then have done it better, or not at all. I knew not the hazard of the undertaking, but greedily embrac'd it, when first propos'd by some Friends, who were ignorant of what they put me upon. Being full of the Design; wherein, the earnest desire I had to see it accomplish'd, and either a lucky Chance, or the Happiness of my Subject, may perhaps in some Instances, have supply'd the want both of Rules and Genius. All I will say of my own performance is, that I now know the Faults on't, tho I am not oblig'd to point 'em out to my Reader, who will but too soon find 'em. That I wou'd have mended much that's now amiss, had I liv'd in an Age where a man might afford to be Nine or Ten Years about a Poem. And in the mean time this satisfies me, whatever is the success, that I've done all that cou'd be done by one in my Circumstances towards the rendring it more compleat and freer from Faults, and only wish that my own Reputation may suffer, by the weakness of the Work, and not the Dignity of the Subject.
I cou'd plead for my self what Longinus says on Works of this Nature, wou'd it not look like Arrogance, ‘That even the greatest Genius may sometimes sink into meanness, when the force of their Spirits is once exhausted: That its very difficult for height of Thought to sustain itself long in an equal Tenour; and that some Faults ought to be excused when there are more Beauties.’ But if none of these will pass, I hope it will not much mortifie me, since I think the World and I have no great matter to do with one another. I'm sensible my Poem wou'd have had fewer Enemies, had I left out some Passages in't. But as mean as the worst of this are, I wou'd not buy their good Word at such a rate. I had almost forgot to mention the Gravers Work, which is not without Faults, particularly he has err'd in the Posture of the Disciples at the last Supper, whom he has made Sitting, when they were really Declining, or Discumbent. But its now more than time to conclude my long Preface, which I shall do in few Words. Since the chief Design in this Work, is to advance the Honour of my Hero, and next to that, the entertainment of Pious and ingenious Minds; for the truth of which, I hope I may appeal to the great [...]. I shall not be much concern'd for the success it may meet with in the World.
But here, my Friend, thou check'st my zealous Muse,
And bid'st me for thy God my Incense use;
Thou shun'st the Praise which thy own Virtue draws,
And can'st deserve, but can'st not hear Applause.
Know, 'tis beneath thy Friend to make thee vain;
I praise thee not: Yet must I praise thy Strain,
I may — Since Men, when they applaud thy Lays,
The Prophets great Inspirer only praise.
Yet tho to God alone the Praise belong,
With him and thee we share the pleasing Song.
Thus Aaron Incense on its Altar laid,
And, while attending Israel bow'd and pray'd;
The balmy Steams, for Heav'n alone prepar'd,
The Priest, the People, and the Godhead shar'd.
Peter Motteux.
ERRATA.
LIB. 1. p. 11. v. 386 for on read f [...]n. p. 21. v 770. r. as well as he. Lib. 2. p. 43. l. 29. r. much admiring round her. p. 51. v. 690. r. bands. p. 54. 780. r. desire. v. 787. r. humble. p. 58. v. 928. thus r. this. p. [...]4. v. 1107. the r. your. p. 70. v. 879. expir'd r. retir'd. p. 51. v. 1076. wandring r. waneing. Ib. after Eastern bound add of Egypt. Lib. 3. p. 92. v. 740. r. stern. p. 97. v. 964. r. Saveh's. p. 103. v. 1171. shall r. shalt. p 104. v. 1210. the r. [...]th'. p. 106. v. 1456. r. cou'd no longer. p. 107. v. 1681. dele as it is already said in the Preface. p. 108. v. 631. lengthens r. weakens. p, 111. v. 1115. r. hardly need tell. p. 112. v. 1153. r. [...]. v. 1182. Grotius r. Gratius. Lib. 4. p. 116. v. 11. r. Tho press'd. v. 34. Royal r. Loyal. p. 122 v. 270. lov'd r. lowd. p. 133. v, 674. dareing r. dazling. p. 135. v. 732. r. inexorably. p. 138. v. 52 for Art of Poetry, r. Essay upon Translations. p. 141. v. 508. r. Sephir Tephillim, Sephir Hamussar. Brike r. Pirke. there r. thou. shall r. shalt. p. 142. v. 578. r. Batanaea. v. 585. Vipers r. Witches. v. 639. r. if I have. p. 143. v. 724. Proselytes r. Roytelets. Ibid. Twelve hundred r. One hundred. Lib. 5. p. 148 v. 109. rov'd r. row'd. p. 151. v. 241. Whom r. Who. v. 245. r. endu'd. p. 154. 359. Chance r. Change. p. 155. v. 381. r. frighted Parents. v. 401. r. Reverse. p. 156. v. 428. he r. they. v, 429. r. resolve. p. 160. v. 599. this r. that's. p. 163. v. 708. she r. the. p. 164. v. 733. nor r. not. p. 164. v. 764. prov'd r. mov'd. p. 165. v. 794 the r. your. Lib. 6. p. 187. v. 122. r. soft signs of pity. v. 147. r. State wou'd better. p. 189. v. 215. those r. show. p. 192. v. 316. r. nights. v. 319. dele the. v. 322. in less then r. are scarcely v. 332. divide r. derive. p. 205. v. 855. one r. on. p. 209. v. 1020. with r. wish. p. 210. v. 1053. the r. their. p. 226. v. 436. Meliter r. Methter. v. 452. r. near Samos. p. 231. v. 740. dele Taurus v. 835. r. in his time S. Paul wou'd. Lib. 7. p. 238. v. 94. hear r. fear. p. 234. v. 151. unfashion'd r. unfathom'd. p. 240. v. 418. Dublets r. double. p. 248. v. 746. of r. I'll. p. 257. v. 467. a thousand Towns r, thousands of the. Lib. 8. p, 269. v. 308. world r. word. p. 276 v. 586. Elysian r. Etesian. p. 277. v. 655. mountains r. mansions. p. 282. v. 840. learn'd r. scorn'd. p. 289. v. 621. r. or give it unconsecrated. Lib. 9. p. 292. v. 46. the r. in. p. 311. v. 783. angles r. axles. p. 315. v. 330. Sword r. Blood. p. 317. v. 727. Circumstances. r. Proof. Lib. 10. p. 329. v. 301. Regions r. Legions p. 335. v. 539. faithful r. faithless. v. 569. Was r. Has. p. 343. v. 865. the r. ye.
THE Proposition. The Invocation. Our Saviour's Ascent on Mount Tabor, with his three Disciples; whence they take a View of the Country about it. The Transfiguration. After which our Saviour descends from the Mount; and after having foretold his Passion, going through Galilee approaches Jerusalem. And, in his Passage thither over Mount Olivet, raises Lazarus from the dead: Then being invited by Simon the Leper to a Feast, in whose House the Destruction of Sodom is described on a Suit of Hangings; Mary Magdalen there anoints his Feet. The next day he descends to Jerusalem, and makes his triumphant Entry into the City, attended by vast Crouds of People, bearing Palms, and singing Hosanna's. Whence he retires in the Evening to Mount Olivet; which is described, with the Country about it. The Description of the Garden near Gethsemane, and our Saviours usual Employment there. A Digression concerning Divine Love, and virtuous Friendship. A Character of the three Disciples, Peter, James, and John. Their Descent from the Mount to Jerusalem; where in the Temple, they are met by Joseph of Arimathea, who formerly, in the Country, had seen many of our Saviour's Miracles. Hence he takes 'em with him to his pleasant Garden on the side of Calvary; where being met by his Friends, Nicodemus and Gamaliel, they put them on a Discourse of our Saviour's Life and Miracles. Which ends the First Book.
[Page 1]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem. BOOK I.
* I Sing the God] I must expect an Attack from the Criticks on account of my Proposition, who may complain, that it speaks too advantageously of my Subject, representing it as an immense Work, too heavy for an Angel; and that nothing more can be found in the whole Book, when I talk of — Singing the God, &c. even in the second Line. To the latter I may answer, That I had injur'd my Heroe had I describ'd him other than God as well as man; but yet even there, I make him, as he was, a suffering God: and indeed the greatest part of the Proposition is taken up with his Exinanition and Humiliation, his Troubles and his Sufferings, which the Masters of Epic Poetry recommend as the most proper matter for that part of a Poem. Nay, I have carried him lower than ever any Poet yet did his Heroe, and yet all agreeable to Truth, in that Verse, "And gave his Life when he could give no more. For the former Objection, giving so great an Idea of the whole Work, as well as the principal Hero, I hope that too may be easily defended, since 'tis in order to two Advantages, the first in the Proposition it self, viz. mentioning the Author of the Poem with that Mediocrity which both Truth and Decency require, "How then shall I, &c. The second in the natural Connexion of the Proposition with the Invocation, by introducing the Divinity to my assistance, "O thou whose Word, &c.
* By his Example] One great End of our Saviour's coming into the World, was undoubtedly to set us a good Example, that his Followers might learn from him to do good, and suffer evil: But to say, that was the chief or only End, or that Man could be sav'd, or God aton'd by his Example; that his Example could be a Propitiation, and [...] for the Sins of Mankind, is just such Reason as those who pretend so much to be Masters of it frequently put upon the World. I therefore instance in the other End [...] of our Saviour's coming, teaching a more perfect Law, the Law of Faith, as S. Paul stiles it; and principally redeeming Mankind, and appeasing his Father by his inestimable Merits and painful Death; whereby, as our Church expresly asserts in the Consecration Prayer at the Communion, "he made a full, perfect and sufficient Sacrifice, Oblation and Satisfaction for the Sins of the whole World.
* And happy Years in decent Order ran.] This with those following, "Lost Astraea, and the End of the Proposition, "So vast the Work, &c. are all Imitations of Virgil, as any that ever read him might easily discern.
* Immortal Cowley, Herbert all divine, Beheld the weighty Task—] Cowley in his beautiful Description of the Angel's Annunciation, and Incarnation of our Saviour, in David's Dream or Vision: and Herbert in his excellent Sacrifice. I might have added more, as Crashaw, Milton, and others, but all that I've seen are no better than Fragments; a compleat Work of this Nature having never yet, that I know of, been attempted in our Language.
[Page 26]* The Mount of God] The Mount of the Transfiguration is called the Holy Mount by S. Peter in his Epistles. Nor is there any great doubt but that this was Mount Tabor, the Itabyrium of Iosephus, since most of the Moderns and Antients are of that Opinion. The Primitive Christians undoubtedly believed it, which they might easily have, by Tradition, from the Disciples: and accordingly the Empress Helena built three Oratories, as 'tis suppos'd, in the very place of the Transfiguration, of which more below.
* Lovely it look'd.] Most of Palestine is, even now, described, by those who have seen it, as so beautiful, that it's impossible for Poetry to mend it; particularly this Mount Tabor, which all Travellers represent as one of the most delicious Places in the World. Among many see Surius's Pieux Pelerine, p. 316. ‘Le Sommet de ce Sacre Mont, Fort agreéable, &c. The Top of this Holy Mount is extreamly agreeable and pleasant. 'Tis situated in the great Plain of Esdraelon, about three Leagues from Nazareth, in form like a Sugar-Loaf, with a curious pleasant Plain on the Top, from whence to the Foot of it, 'tis all cover'd with Flowers, Trees, and Shrubs (qui sont tousjours verdoyants) which are always green or flourishing, as Balsom-Trees, Olives, Lawrels, Roses, &c. the very natural Beauty of the Place, as it were, inspiring a Man with Devotion.’ And Lower, ‘This Mount seems to have one of the most beautiful Prospects in the World: to the East you may see the Sea of Galilee, part of Stony-Arabia, and the Mount of the Beatitudes. To the West, Mount Carmel, and the Great Sea (the Mediterranean). North, Bethulia, and Mount Libanus. South, the Plain of Esdraelon, Mountains of Gilboa, Hermon, Endor, Naim, &c.’
* Royal Tiberias.] Then a New Town, built by Herod on the West side of the Lake, which bears its Name (see next Note) in honour of the Emperor Tiberius, whence 'twas called, as Caesarea Philippi in Auranitis, by his Brother Philip.
* In numerous Boats upon the Neighbouring Lake] The Lake of Gennezareth, so famous in the New Testament for many of our Saviour's short Voyages; for which reason we'll here once for all give a full account of it. It has several Names both Proper and Common. 'Tis called a Lake for the most part in S. Luke, because a Conflux of fresh Waters, Iordan falling into it about the North-East Corner by Chorazin and Capernaum, and, as Travellers report (which the Reader may, if he please, believe to prevent further Trouble) passes unmixt through the midst. It's called a Sea by the other Evangelists, not only for its Largness, as our great Lakes in England are stiled Meers, which seems much the same; but according to the Idiom of the Hebrew Language, which gives the name of Sea to all gatherings together of Waters, as the Sea of Iazer East of Iordan, nay even the Brazen Sea belonging to the Temple. It has Four Proper Names in the Scriptures, one in the Old Testament, the Sea of Cinneroth, either from a Town so called on its Borders, or from its Form, something like a Harp, in the Hebrew Cinner. In the New Testament 'tis stiled the Lake or Sea of Gennesareth, Galilee, and Tiberias; Gennesareth, either from Gan Hortus, and Nazar a Flower; or compounded of two Languages, a thing common enough, from [...]Terra, and Nazareth, a famous neighbouring Town, or perhaps some small District thereabout: Lastly, the Sea of Galilee, from the Country so called, washing most of its Eastern side, and especially the Towns of Tiberias, standing between Iotopata and Tarichaea, the latter of which Iosephus says had much Shipping. At the North-West Corner of this Sea or Lake stands Bethsaida; on the East side Gadara, which made such a desperate Defence against the Romans; and near that Gerasa or Girgase, which names that whole side of the Country, being all the Remains of the old Nation of the Girgashites, destroyed by Ioshua. Iosephus makes this Lake an hundred Furlongs in Length, and six in Breadth, describing at large thereon the famous Sea-Fight of that Country-People with the Romans. Our Biddulph says 'tis twenty four Miles long and fifteen broad; my Pilgrim twelve long and six broad; measuring it, I suppose at different places.
* When past by Western Hermon's &c.] Kishon, here described, is reckoned by Geographers the noblest River in Palestine next Iordan. It has two Heads and two Falls, unless my Authors are mistaken; its largest Head rises South of Tabor,[Page 27] near Sebaste or Samaria, and passing this Western Hermon, a small Mountain so called on the West of Iordan, not far from Gilboa, just at the foot of Tabor it joins the other Stream which comes from the North of that Mountain, called by some little Kishon. Its two Falls are one into the Lake of Tiberias, South of Tarichaea, the other into the Mediterranean, called in the Scriptures the Western Sea, and the Great Sea, to distinguish it from their Inland Seas, and the great Mare Eoüm, behind Arabia.
* Bodies and Shields and Men promiscuous roll'd along.] An Imitation of that noble Image in Virgil,
—Ubi tot Simois correpta sub undas
Scuta Virûm, Galeasg; & fortia Corpora volvit.
* Whence Carmel's Mount and Grove its Waves entice, To add New Beauties to that Paradise.] 'Tis indeed described like a Paradise by Fuller and others: for thus he in his Pisgah, Lib. 2. p. 161. ‘As for Carmel in general, 'twas so delicious a Place, that more Pleasure was hardly to be fancied than here to be found. It consisted of High Hills, a fruitful Vale, the pleasant River of Kishon, and a goodly Forest. From which Carmel, as the Platform of Pleasure, many other delightful Places are so named.’
* Within whose Arms, more North, rich Tyrus stood.] Palaetyrus, or Old Tyre, was built on the Sea-shore, which was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, as Sir W. Raleigh, after thirteen years Siege, tho he got nothing by it but the bare Nest, the Inhabitants flying by Sea to their Colony at Carthage. After which New Tyre rose like a Phoenix out of its Ashes; whence some have thought both Name and Fable take their original. 'Twas built within the very Arms of the Sea, the Mediterranean coming quite round it, by the Advantage of which Situation it sustain'd a Siege of some time even from Alexander himself, who at last took it with almost infinite Pains and Labour, being forc'd to make a Causway into the Sea to get at it, tho well paid for his Labour by the incredible Riches he found therein: tho now 'tis well alter'd, nothing of all its proud Buildings being left, besides about an hundred miserable Hutts of Turks and Moors, among vast Heaps of Ruines.
* You'll Jezreel see.] From a Corruption of which Word I suppose 'tis that the large Champaign Country thereabouts is called the Plain of Esdraelon.
* Two destin'd Martyrs.] S. Peter, crucify'd at Rome with his Head downward; S. Iames, beheaded by Herod.
* From awful Thunder.] So 'tis interpreted by the Evangelist himself, ‘Bounerges, that is, Sons of Thunder.’ Because, says Walker odly enough, ‘they had more Mettle and forth-putting than any of the rest.’
* Ay-gazing.] Here once for all I tell the Reader, that 'tis not out of necessity I make use now and then of some of those old Words, whether out of a vitious Imitation of Milton and Spencer, I amn't so proper a Judge. All I'll say of 'em is, That I own I've ever had a fondness for some of 'em, they please me, and sound not disagreeably to my Ear, and that's all the Reason I can give for using 'em.
* Almighty Wand.] 'Tis a bold Epithet, but 'tis, I think, Mr. Cowleys, and therefore I'm not to answer for't, nor, if he writ it, can it need defending.
* Moses, expiring with the Kiss of God.] 'Tis a pretty Tradition of the Rabbies, That God came to Moses in Mount Pisgah, and took away his Soul in a Kiss.
* Thus Law and Prophets their Perfection find, &c.] 'Tis an Observation of some of the Fathers, That by the Appearance of Moses and Elias to our Saviour, was figured the Harmony betwixt the Law, the Prophets, and the Gospel which he then came to deliver. And indeed there seems to be more of Solidity in this than in most of those Allegorical Fancies.
* Talk'd of his Wondrous Passion.] See this most clearly S. Luke 9.31. ‘They appear'd in Glory, and spake of his Decease, which he should accomplish at Ierusalem.’ The Word we render Decease, is in the Original [...], which may also relate to his Resurrection and Ascension into Glory, alluding perhaps to the Children of Israel's [...]Passage or Departure out of Egypt, the Book which is so [Page 28] called describing their Conquests as well as Hardships, till they were at length led by Ioshua, or Iesus, into Canaan, the Type of Heaven.
* His seamless Robe, than New-fall'n-Snow more white.] In S. Matth. 17.2. 'tis, his Face did shine as the sun, and his Raiment was white as the light. There's little doubt but the same Splendor or Glory with which his Face shone, was also communicated to all his Blessed Body, from whence he shin'd through his Cloaths, they receiving Light from him now, as Virtue at other times, whence they must needs appear white, as Mr. Boyl, and common Observation tells us the Clouds do when the Sun pierces 'em with his Rays.
* Three humble Tabernacles.] One wou'd as little expect to find the Relics of those three Tabernacles that S. Peter would have made upon the Mount, as to see Ioseph's Hem, or the Archangel's Feather. But there is a certain Communion in the World which has many of these Advantages to elevate and surprize, beyond all Faith, Sence or Reason. Agreeably to which plenitude of Power amongst 'em, one Breidinbachius, a Writer of theirs, quoted both by Walker and Fuller, having travelled up the Mountain, tells the World very gravely,‘Ibi etiam bodie ostenduntur, &c. Even to this day are shown there the Ruines of those three Tabernacles, built according to S. Peter's desire, &c.’ But our honest Pilgrim explains all the Mystery, and says, they were only the Remains of three Oratories, built by S. Helen in that place, once cover'd with a Magnificent Church, and afterwards erected into a Bishoprick.
* Such the strange Cloud that made the World's first Morn.] 'Tis generally thought that this Light which was created the first Day, and distinguish'd Day and Night by its Circumvolution, till the fourth Day when the Sun was made, was no other than a Body of Light, collected out of the Chaos, of whose Creation we read before in Gen. 1.2. and after distributed into Sun, Stars, and perhaps other lucid Bodies.
* That Pillar such which did from Egypt come, And Piloted the chosen Nations home, From Earth to Heaven, &c.] It may properly be said Piloted, because of those vast Seas of Sand they were to pass, far more uncertain in their ebbing and flowing than the proper Sea, and sometimes, as Historians tell us, swallowing whole Armies. Of this Cloud Philo gives us a very beautiful and noble Description, much to this purpose, ‘That it rose up over the Tabernacle or midst of the Camp, in form of a glorious Pillar, mounting to such an Height, and spreading to so vast an Extent, that it gave a cool and comfortable Shade to the whole Army.’
* Which Zebedee and Cephas.] If I should be mistaken in the joint Owners of this Ship, I hope none of their Heirs and Executors will call me in question for't. But 'tis probable enough the Ship might belong to either of 'em; they were fishing very near one another when our Saviour first called four of his Disciples, S. Matth. 4.18, 21. two of which were Zebedee's Sons, and in a Ship together with him.
* The Dead-Sea roars.] I confess 'tis a pretty way off the Lake of Gennesareth; but I don't affirm the Seamen heard it thither. There's an odd Story in Kircher's China, of a Lake somewhere in that Country, on the Top of a Mountain, of a black Colour, into which if any thing is thrown, a horrid Tempest immediately arises. However, Nitro-sulphureous Vapours which from Thunder and Lightning, could not be fetch'd any where more probably than from this Lake of Sodom.
* Or whether Nature only, &c.] We are sure that there are natural Storms, even in Inland Meers, or Lakes: thus Harlem Meer, as I've been inform'd by Eye-witnesses, will sometimes be as rough as the Sea it self.
* As Thrice before.] Once to Ioshua, Josh. 3.16. once to Elijah, 2 Kings 2.8. then to Elisha, ibid. 14.
* And Light was born to Chaos and to Love.] Love was the eldest of the Gods, in Hesiod's Genealogy.
* Our Saviour and his faithful Family.] They might be all faithful yet, though Iudas afterwards corrupted: or if not, the old Denominatio à majori, will be a sufficient Plea.
* By Martha, and repenting Magdalene.] I know it's controverted whether this Mary were the repenting Magdalene; 'tis enough for me that some have been of that Opinion.
[Page 29]* Our Saviour groan'd and wept among the rest.] Groan'd, Joh. 11.33. Wept, 35. And here I need not tell any judicious Reader that I feel my self fall infinitely short of the History, which I think has the most Tenderness in it of any in the whole Bible, excepting perhaps that of our Saviour's commending his Mother to his Friend from the Cross, in the ninth Book, the Description of which I'm more satisfied with than this here. Nor can any thing be a greater Argument of our Saviour's Kindness and Goodness to Mankind than his being thus concerned at his Friends Misfortunes, even when he knew he should so soon remove them.
* Rich Simon him accosts.] He's called Simon the Leper, Mar. 14.3.
* Which Sodom's Fate inscrib'd.] 'Tis impossible to furnish a Poetical House well (I don't mean a Poet's) without a Suit of Hangings; and if it be objected against mine, that the Iews were against Pictures, much more will it bear against Mr. Cowley's Colossus over Soul's Gate; but his Excuse will serve so well for both, that I'll borrow it in his own Words, in Notes on lib. 1. where speaking of the civil use of Images among the Iews, he adds, "Whether it be true or no, is not of importance in Poetry, as long as there's any appearance of Probability.
* Bending back by strong Macherus runs.] New Iordan's fall into the Dead Sea, stands the strong Castle of Machaerus. West of which the River passing toward the Lake of Sodom, makes a considerable Flexure, bending backwards to the North-East; which Pliny seems to hint at, when, speaking of Iordan, he says, ‘Invitus Asphaltiten Lacum, &c. He falls unwillingly into the Asphaltite Lake, for which Nature it self seems to have an Aversion and Horror.’
* And makes a black uncomfortable Bay.] This is excellently described by Solimus, cap. 38. ‘Longo ab Hierosolymis recessu tristis sinus panditur, quem de coelo tactum testatur humus nigra & in cinerem soluta. Duo ibi oppida, Sodomum nominatum alterum, alterum Gomorrhum, apud quae Pomum gignitur, quod habeat speciem, licet maturitatis, mandi tamen on potest, nam fuliginem intrinsecus favillaceam ambitio tantum extimae cutis cohibet, quae vel levi tactu pressa, fumum exhalat, & fatiscit in vagum pulverem.’
* Borrowing the Palm's fair Garments with their own.] A custom among the Iews to spread their Garments under Great Persons, as an high token to Honour; and, as it seems, a Ceremony of Inauguration, and due only to Regal Dignity: for thus did the Captains to Iehu, when they agreed with God's way of Disposal, and acknowledg'd him King. 2 Kings 9.13.
* Whose three Degrees, &c.] Mount Olivet consists of three Degrees or Risings; which, I think, Fuller, for 'tis much after his way, compares to Chancel, Church, and Steeple.
* O'er whose green Breast, deceitful Kidron flows.] Those that write of Palestine, tell us, the Book Kidron, or Cedron, is nothing but a Mass of Waters made out of Rains which descend from Mount Olivet and Mount Moria, between which it runs, separating 'em from each other, and falling thence into the Vale of Iehosophat; that 'tis ordinarily quite dry unless in very wet Seasons, and about two or three days in the year, when there are violent Rains, and hardly any else, when the People make provision of Water, which they preserve in Cisterns a long time in its Freshness and Purity.
* By Chemosh and by Moloch.] See the melancholy History of Solomon's Apostacy and Idolatry, in 1 Kings 4, 5, 7. This Hill fronts the Temple, and is before, or to the East of Ierusalem, touching upon the North; being called to this day the Mount of offence or scandal; of Chemosh we have little in Scripture, but that he was the Abomination of the Moabites, as Milcom or Moloch (of whom vid. Lib. vi.) of the Children of Ammon.
Which flows with Oyl, &c.] That Etymology is generally given of it; and the Pilgrim says 'tis call'd to this day the Garden of Olives, from nine great Olives still growing in it, tho he places it on the lowest Hill, and East of it, Fuller on the second to the North-West thereof, whom I follow.
* Love is pure Act, &c.] If this Digression of Divine Love be thought too long, 'tis easily turn'd over, tho I could not persuade my self to strike it out, because it may please a pious Mind.
[Page 30]Whether in old Ierne's angry Seas, &c.] The Irish Seas, about Anglesey, Man, &c. Where the Author began this Work, since compleated in several parts of England.
* Gamaliel in the Sacred Pandects read.] 'Tis certain our Saviour himself as well as his Disciples, convers'd with several of the Pharisees, nay he did sometimes eat with one of the chief of them. 'Tis as certain Gamaliel was not very averse to his Doctrine, from his Discourse in the Acts concerning it. From whence 'tis probable he might be present at those Conferences concerning our Saviour, and I'm oblig'd to take care for no more.
* From his fair Birth-place, ancient Rama nam'd.] Ramathaim Zophim, in Ephraim, where Samuel liv'd, and whence most agreed Ioseph was nam'd.
* There borrowed Streams from Siloam's neighbouring Well.] The Well or Fountain of Siloam rises at the North-West Corner of Ierusalem, if the Scale and Maps are right; not above five hundred Paces from the foot of Calvary.
* Rich Balm, Judaea's Native.] Uni terrarum Iudaeae concessum, says Pliny of this Balm, that is, it only grew there originally, for 'twas afterwards transplanted to Rome and other places.
* From Gaza's, or Sarepta's noble Vine.] Famous among Heathen Authors, whence Sidonius,
Vina mihi non sunt Gazetica, Chia, Falerna,
Quaeque Sareptano palmite missa bibas.
* What of himself the Divine Plato knew.] Vid. Notes on Lib. vi.
* By antient Orpheus sung.] That his [...] is Moses, few question, and that the Verses which bear his Name contain at least his Traditio [...]s, is, I think as generally granted.
* For now the fourth swift year.] An Imitation of that of Virgil, in the Conclusion of his First Book,
ST. Peter begins the Relation of our Blessed Saviour's Life, which he opens with the Prophecy of the Messiah's Birth, the Accomplishment of Daniel's Weeks, the Sceptre's departing from Judah, and the Tyranny of Herod; where St. John reminds him of the Preparations for our Saviour's Birth, the Angel's Salutation &c. which he thereupon repeats at large, as Joseph, the Husband of the Blessed Virgin, had formerly done it to Zebedee and him. Joseph's Character of her before their Marriage, whom having obtain'd of her Father Heli, before they came together she was found with Child of the Holy Ghost. His Passion thereupon, and Resolution to be divorc'd, till admonish'd by an Angel of her Purity and Innocence and the manner of her Conception: on which he asks Pardon for his unjust Censures, and desires her to give him an account of that miraculous Transaction. The Virgin relates the Appearance of the Angel, his Ave or Salutation, and her conception by the over-shadowing of the Holy Spirit. Joseph goes on and gives the Character of a good Wife in the Blessed Virgin, and the History of his travelling with her to see their Cousin Elizabeth, who tho old and barren, the Angel had told her should shortly have a Child. The Way to Geba, near which liv'd Zachary and Elizabeth. The Description of Zachary's pleasant Seat, whom they find dumb at their Arrival. The Salutation of Elizabeth to the Blessed Virgin. Two Digressions, to the Virgin Mary and her present Majesty. The Birth and Circumcision of John the Baptist: his Father Zachary recovers his Speech, and gives an account of the Occasion of his strange Silence, and the Angel's Prophecy concerning his Son: his Song from the first of St. Luke. Joseph and the Virgin return to Nazareth, and make Preparations for her Son's Birth: whence being recalled by the Edict of Augustus, they go for Bethlehem: a Description of the pleasant way thither, and of the most remarkable places on the Road, Rachel's Tomb, David's Well, &c. They arrive at Bethlehem late at Night, and can find no Lodging. Her Travail approaches. Joseph's concern for her. He conducts her into a Cave without the Town. Our Saviour's Birth. The Angels attend him. The Shepherds come to the Cave early in the Morning to adore him; and on Joseph's wondring how they heard the News, two young Shepherds, Strephon and Claius, give him the Relation, after they had sung a Caroll on that Subject. The Angel's Song at the Nativity. The Presentation of our Saviour at the Temple, where old Simeon[Page 32] finds him. His Song or the Nunc dimittis. The Testimony of Anna the Prophetess: the Iourney of the three Kings, conducted by a Star to Jerusalem, and enquiring of the place of our Saviour's Birth, which Herod, pretending Devotion, asks of the Sanhedrim; Gamaliel remembers the passage and repeats their Resolution in the Prophecy of Micah, and that 'twas to be at Bethlehem. Thither Herod directs the Kings, desiring they'd let him know as soon as they found him, on pretence he'd follow and worship him. They find the Infant, adore and present him; but warn'd by a Vision, return incognito to their own Country, not calling at Jerusalem. Herod being disappointed and enraged, orders the Murder of the Innocents. Joseph is warned by an Angel to fly into Egypt with the Child and his Mother. As they are going by Night they look back from a Hill near the Town, and, by the Light of Torches in the Streets discover the Massacre of the Infants: whence they hasten to Egypt. The Way thither, Syrbon Lake, Tomb of Pompey. They pass by Memphis, and the Pyramids, and fix at Babylon. The Death of Herod. Their Return, and Retirement to Nazareth, for fear of Archelaus Herod's Son. Our Saviour's Carriage in his Childhood: his going to Jerusalem at the Passover with his Parents, and Disputation in the Temple with the Doctors and Heads of the Sanhedrim, which Nicodemus calls to mind, and that he presided in the Schools at that time, giving a Character of our Saviour. St. John tells 'em how much he was since advantageously altered, and so affectionately describes him, that Nicodemus is desirous to wait on him, and St. John offering to conduct him thither, the Company break up, having appointed to meet again the next Morning, in order to hear the rest of our Saviour's Actions.
[Page 33]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem. BOOK II.
* ALL silent stood, when Rama's Lord had done,
Till in the midst Bar-Ionas thus begun:
Mat. 16.17.
* So, when our Prince shall Israel's Throne regain,
So may I by his side for ever reign,
As nought but chast and sacred Truths I tell;
Chast as that Virgin-womb wherein he once did dwell:
Admir'd by Friends,
Luke 8.28.
by Enemies confest,
* Which these, which Fame, which all the World attest:
By Reason voucht, and many a mighty Sign,
10 By Humane Faith and Oracles divine;
John 1:45. Acts 3.18. & 10.43.
[Page 34]To you not hid: for Israel's Masters can't
Of what all Israel knows, be ignorant:
Nor can we doubt, but clearly you discern
Those sacred Truths which from your Lips we learn;
That now the promis'd happy Days appear,
That the Messia's Kingdom must be near:
Dan. 9.24.
This Heav'n-lov'd Daniel's mystic Weeks contain,
Vid. Mede in Loc. Ibid. v. 25.
Whose end begins th' anointed Princes Reign,
From whose wise Books his sacred Name we gain:*
That Period past, our Rabbies all declare, *20
And come he is, or we must now despair.
This Israel's Groans confess, their freedom broke,
And shoulders worn beneath a foreign yoke;
By that fell Idumean Wolf opprest, *
Gen. 25.25.
Who red with blood his savage Sire confest,
Who did revenge old Esau's shame and stain,
Gen. 27.35, 36.
And his supplanting Lord supplant again
Dissembling Piety; our Temple rais'd, *
But that himself, not God, might there be prais'd:
With human blood the blushing pavement dies,30
And makes th' High-Priest himself a Sacrifice: *
And big with crimes, O shame, O deep disgrace!
Vid. Ioseph. Antiq. & de Bell. Iudaic.
Destroy'd the Hasmonean Royal Race:
By him our total Bondage did begin;
He first inviting the fierce Romans in;
Their Idol-Eagle to our Temple brings, *
Antiq. Lib. 17. cap. 8.
Who pearcht on proud Antonia, claps his Wings:
Iuda no more gives Laws, no more is Israel free;
Gen. 49.10.
Nay, scarce enjoys the Name of Liberty:
Luke 2.1.
Enroll'd and tax'd, and humble Clients made,40
Our Substance seiz'd for the Imperial Aid;
Vid. Ioseph. Antiq. Lib. 18. Cap. 15.
All that the Tyrant left, we had our share,
Which my fierce Country cou'd not tamely bear:
You know the rest, Our unsuccessful fight
Acts 5.37.
And slaughter under the bold Gaulonite:
Not so our Princes humble Parents, they
Had learn't, like him, to suffer and obey:
Tho' both deduc'd from David's Royal Stem,
And the true Heirs of Israel's Diadem;
[Page 35]50 And either House their clear Succession brings
From a long Race of Prophets and of Kings:
Matt. 1. Luke 3.
So great a Change by Fate and Time is made,
From David's glitt'ring Throne toth' meanest Trade,
Vid. Euseb. Eccl. Hist.
For such good Ioseph us'd,
Mat. 13.55.
with honest pain
His small, yet sacred Houshold to sustain,
'Till thence by th' Edict call'd—But first declare
Says Iohn, what our great King's Forerunners were,
(If all our words for credit may prevail;)
The wond'rous message, and the wond'rous Hail!
60 Well interrupted, fervent Cephas cries,
None better can relate those Prodigies;
Which oft I've heard the Good old man repeat,
Ioseph himself, as on an Oozy Seat
Against the sounding Beach repos'd we lay,
To taste the gentle Breeze, after a scorching day:
What wonders did the rev'rend Sire declare?
Once I remember Zebedee was there:
We prest him both to tell us what he knew,
He yields, and vows by the great Name 'twas true:
70 Then thus began;—When Youths fresh Bloom was past,
* ALL silent stood when Rama's Lord had done.] As I ended the First Book, so I begin the Second, with an Imitation of Virgil's, Conticuere omnes, and Interea Aeneas. By Rama's Lord is meant Ioseph of Arimathea, Vide Notes on the First Book.
* So when our Prince shall Israel's Throne regain, So may I by his side for ever reign.] It's too plain to need any great matter of Proof, that S. Peter especially, and I believe the greatest part or all of the other Disciples, did expect at that time the Temporal Reign of the Messiah. As for S. Peter's Wish here, to reign by his Side, on his Throne, the same with that of Zebedee's Sons afterwards, a Modern Critic tells us, 'twas the Custom for the antient Throne to be made of a great Capacity, able to contain several Persons. As for the Form of the Asseveration, So when our Prince, &c, 'tis not unlike that which Grotius quotes out of their Chetub,‘Ita videam consolationem Israel, So may I see the Consolation of Israel:’ which, he says, was an usual Affirmation among the Iews.
Which these, which Fame, which all the World attest.] These, the two other Disciples: Fame, for we read of the Fame of Iesus, Matth. 4.24. Luke 4.14, 37. & 14.1. Herod heard of the Fame of Iesus, and in several other places. All the World here is no more than Iew and Gentile, or all the Roman World, which every one knows was at that time called the [...]. Nor were his Miracles only known to the Syrians, Matth. 4.24. The Phoenicians, Mar. 7.26. and afterwards the Grecians, John 12.20. but to the Romans also, as the Centurion, and probably many others. Vid. plur. infra.
* From whose wise Books his Sacred Name we gain.] See our Learned Mede, on Daniel's Weeks, which he proves must be accomplished about the time of our Saviour's coming, whichsoever of the assigned Epoches we take for their beginning. And 'tis his Observation, that we have the very Name of the Messiah from that Prophet, Dan. 9.25, 26. where he's called Messiah the Prince; and 'tis added, Messiah shall be cut off, but not for himself. See more in Notes on Lib. vii.
* The Period past our Rabbies all declare; And come he is, or we must now despair.] Malachy having foretold, that the Lord should suddenly come to his Temple; the Iews having lost their Legislative power; the Weeks of Daniel being now accomplished; the Baptist also appearing in the Spirit and Power of Elias, and indeed all other Prophecies of the Messiah compleated, and all centring in this very time; it would be but very reasonable to suppose the Rabbies did at that time publickly declare their Expectation of him, tho we had no positive proof for such an Assertion. But yet further, 'tis not only [Page 66] plain from the Evangelists that he was then generally expected by the whole Nation of the Iews, (whence I say Of what all Israel knows) and even the Samaritans, that Woman who was none of the best, nor, 'tis to be presum'd, the wisest among 'em, yet speaking on't as a thing out of Question, the Messiah cometh, [...], with a present signification; not only this is notorious, but even their great Men express'd themselves freely to the same Sence; thus old Simeon, whom some suppose a great Rabbi amongst them, and Caiaphas, who prophesied very clearly even of the Messiah's Sufferings. And Iosephus confirms the same, plainly acknowledging, that at that time, some great Prince was, by an antient Tradition or Prophecy, expected in the East, which, according to his usual Flattery, he applies to Vespasian. With all which the modern Iews find themselves so press'd, that they have been forc'd to own the time when we know the Messiah did really come, was indeed that appointed for his coming, but 'twas delay'd, they say, for the Sins of the People: 'tis answered, the Promise of the Messiah was absolute, and he was to come to save his People from their Sins, when the World was in a desperate Condition, and, as one of the Rabbies says, "filled with Dogs, Wolves, and Goats instead of Men. Others of 'em say he did then really come, but is not yet declared or revealed, remaining all this while incognito. And a third sort, as I find it quoted by a learned Person from their Bab Berachoth, that the Messiah was really born, and that of poor Parents, and in the time of the latter Temple, but was snatcht away again for the Sins of their Nation; which is true enough, tho not in the sence they intended. Nay I find one of their Rabbies, Sam Marochianus de adventu Messiae, who goes further than any of these, ‘I dread and fear, O Lord, says he, lest that Iesus who was slain by our Fathers, and whom the Christians worship, should be that Righteous one, sold for Silver, according to the Prophet Amos.’
24. By that fell Idumean Wolf oppress'd.] Herod the Great, generally suppos'd an Edomite, tho some make him of Askalon.
28. Dissembling Piety our Temple rais'd.] He enlarg'd, adorn'd, and as good as rebuilt the second Temple, as Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 15. cap. 14. which tho some learned Men have denied, as Eckius and Villalpandus, yet one would think Iosephus should best know, having so often officiated in it, and perhaps seen part of it building with his own Eyes; nor does he at all flatter Herod, who was dead many years before, whatever he says of Vespasian. This Temple was in truth a very magnificent Structure, tho, by the leave of our Master Cowley, much inferior to that of Solomon, as shall appear more largely in Notes on Lib. vii. The main body of it was finished by Herod himself in eight Years and an half, employing about a thousand Carriages and eleven thousand Men, but 'twas forty six years before the whole was compleated by the Iews, as they told our Saviour.
31. And makes th' High-Priest himself a Sacrifice.] Iohn Hircanus, who was, if I mistake not, his Father-in-law into the bargain. See Ioseph. Antiq. Lib. 6, & 7.
36. Their Idol Eagle to our Temple brings. Who percht on proud Antonia clapt his Wings.] Antonia was a Castle built by Herod in honour of his Friend Anthony, near the Temple, at the North-West Corner, on an inaccessible Rock fifty Cubits high, and the Castle upon it forty Cubits more; which was four square, with four Towers at the Corners, commanding all the Temple, into which there were also secret Passages from it. See the Description of it Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 6. cap. 7. But not only the Roman Banners, which the Iews lookt upon as Idols, and perhaps they were not mistaken, might offend the Zealots, when waving on the Towers so near their Temple; but Iosephus tells us in his Antiq. lib. 17. cap. 18. ‘that Herod did really erect a Golden Eagle, of an almost inestimable value, on the very Portal of the Temple, which Iudas and Matthias, two brave young Men, and zealous for their Law, were so much offended at, that they got their Friends together, and cut it all to pieces with their Swords and Axes, tho it cost many of their Lives.’
38. Judah no more gives Laws.] this seems the most natural Interpretation of the Sceptre's departing from Iudah, that is, the Legislative Power, which till now remain'd with those two Tribes returning from Captivity.
[Page 67]41. Our Substance seiz'd, &c. Which my fierce Country could not tamely bear.] See a large account of the Insurrection of the Galilean Iews against the Romans under Iudas Gaulonitis, (so called from the City Golan in Bashan) on occasion of this Taxation, in Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 18. cap. 1.
71. And brought, of seven Sabbatic years, the last.] Ioseph 'tis probable was a middle-ag'd person at the time of his Marriage. The Sabbatic Year is either the seventh Year, or seven Years, a Week of Years: suppose him then born either in the last year of the first Sabbath, or the very seventh or Sabbatic year, he might be now something above forty.
76. Old Heli's Daughter did the Garland bear.] Heli is said to be the Father of the Blessed Virgin. See Eusebius his Ecclesiastical History, who, from the relation of some Christian Iews, gives one of the clearest Solutions of the difficulties in Genealogies that I've ever seen; tho 'tis true his Scheme is liable to some Objections, and I should be glad to see any that was not.
93. And scarce could Eden's Loss it self lament.] The Harshness of this Thought I've endeavoured to soften by the word scarce, at the beginning of the Verse, and if there needs any more to do it, the Reader is desired to consider that Ioseph speaks here as a Lover, and therefore must be allowed to think more extravagantly than another Person.
94. Tender, not fond, &c.] The Idaeal Character of a good Wife. See the rest below, Yet still, &c.
112. I found her pregnant, now 'twas plain to sight.] This was the best way I could think of to manage so nice a point with that Gravity the Subject requir'd.
141. On whose fair Soul no thought of Ill's imprest.] Not that I think her Immaculate in the Popists sence, but only as to the Opinion Ioseph had entertained concerning her.
148. F [...]ve Courses more through her short Orb had gone.] The Remainder of nine Months must be allowed before, for obvious Reasons.
163. Thus the sweet Rose, &c.] The Thought's too good to be my own, I had it from that of Vida, Rore velut demîssa caput Rosa matutino.
199. Thrice happy oft I call'd and counted her.] In this Thought all Writers that I've yet s [...]en on this Subject, either Prose or Verse, have agreed: for Verse Vida, thus,
Illam foelicem tacitè mecum ipsa vocabam,
Quam Pater omnipotens tanto cumularet honore.
And Sannazarius, I think beyond him here, which he is not often.
— Oculos dejecta modestos
Suspirat, Matremque Dei venientis adorat
Foelicemque illam, humanâ nec lege creatam
Saepe vocat, necdum ipsa suos jam sentit honores.
212. All hail! belov'd of Heav'n, and full of Grace.] Wherein I include both Sences of the [...].
237. My Faith I not refuse, &c.] I chose to take all the Angel's Discourse, and Virgin's Answer together, which makes 'em more entire, and I think more Poetical than if with many Interruptions and Interrogations.
251. And melt my ravish'd Soul with heavenly Love.] Not unlike Vida's,
Visaque praedulci mihi corda liquescere amore.
260. A far greater name than Wife.] That of a Friend.
261. Yet still I bore an undisputed sway.] Undoubtedly the Blessed Virgin was endu'd with all Conjugal as well as Solitary Graces and Virtues, and accordingly from her I here draw the Picture of a good Wife; more defensibly I'm sure than the contrary is often done by the Italian Painters, who from their Wives, and sometimes Mistresses,[Page 68] usually draw their Madonna's, or Pictures of the Blessed Virgin; nay, I'm credibly informed, something very like it was done some few years since in Ireland, where they borrowed the Face of a very lovely Person of Quality to put upon the Virgin, I suppose, that they might have some Excuse for their Idolatry.
264. In our low House, &c.] Vida bestows many Marble Pillars on't, and makes it a famous business, indeed more like the Palace of her Ancestors, than an Habitation for Persons of their low Fortunes; I think th [...]refore my House is better than his, a mean low built thing agreeable to their way of living▪ suppose like one of our Cottages in Lincolnshire.
280.—my Consent — And Company obtain'd.] I think it more probable that her Husband Ioseph went with her, than that she should wander by her self quite cross the Country.
283. Fatal Gilboa.] The Reason of that Epithet is assigned in the next Verse.
286. New Walls of Shemir's antient Town.] Samaria, first nam'd from Shemir, of whom its Ground was bought: long after rebuilt by Herod, and called Sebaste.
288. Near Dothan's Plains.] I am not ignorant that most of ou [...] modern Travellers, especially the Catholicks, make Dothan far enough from Shechem and Samaria; nay they describe it, Relicks and all (the Pitt that Ioseph was put in, and 'tis a wonder they ha'n't a small parcel of his Coat too) about two hours journey from Magdala, some scores of Miles from the true Dothan; which 'tis plain must [...]e near Samaria, for when Iacob sent Ioseph to look for his Brethren, he told him they were at, or near, Shechem; but they were gone thence to Dothan, whither he soon followed and found 'em, which he could not so easily have done, had they driven their Cattle quite over Gilboa and Kishon, almost sixty Miles from Shechem. Thus can Ignorance remove both Plains and Mountains where Faith is too weak to do it.
289. Gerizim's proud Altar.] I say Altar not Temple, because at this time I believe they had no Temple there, what they once had being demolished, in his zeal, by Iohn Hyrcanus, before the Birth of our Saviour: I say, Built in spite, because, as Iosephus tells us, ‘Manasse, the Son-in-law of Tobias, being banish'd from Ierusalem, Nehem. 13.28.’ fled to the Heathen or Mungrel-Samaritans, and built there an Anti-Temple on Mount Gerizim.
293. And the third Noon.] 'Tis about three days Journey from Nazareth to Ierusalem, as Surius tells us Lib. 2. p. 305. But Zachary's house not being much fu [...]ther▪ they might travel a little faster, and get thither that Night.
296. To Geba Town, our welcome Iourney's end.] Zachary's House, says Fuller, was near to Emmaus, tho in his Map 'tis of the two nearer Geba, and it might indeed be near both, since there's but little distance between 'em.
298. The pleasant Seat of Aged Zachary.] To tell the truth, I built Zachary's House from the very Ground my self, and thought it all pure Fancy, but it luckily happens 'twas exactly such a one as I describe it, as I have since found in my Pilgrim, p. 433. ‘Maison de Sainct Zacharie, &c. The House of St. Zachary is very pleasantly seated on the top of a little Hill.’ It has a Fountain of delicate Crystal Waters, not far from the Gate which is towards the East.
300. Such as an humble Country-Priest became.] I can't think him any more; or but a sort of Prebendary at the height of his Preferment, by his waiting in his course at the Temple, much as ours do at the Cathedrals.
311. A Cyrstal Stream.] See last Note but one.
327. And ever since as strangely silent been] Vide infra.
329. Thus inspir'd began.] 'Tis probable she had her Son's Name by Inspiration, as Zachary had it revealed, since he could not tell it her, and if he had written it before, she might with that have satisfied their Relations without anew consulting him.
350. "Hail Mary!] I hope there's nothing superstitious in this Poetical Address to the Blessed Virgin, as I'm sure there's no Flattery in that which follows it, nor will either therefore offend any judicious Reader, any more than Hail, bright Cecilia, &c.
472. Indue with purer Forms.] According to the Chymists Fancy, who talk much of curing the Leprosity of baser Metals, in order to their Transmutation.
[Page 69]411. Of those around Tablets and Style demands.] The ancient way of writing, among most Nations; so well known, there's, I think, no need to describe it.
485. Till thrice we saw the Silver Cynthia's Wane.] 'Tis not exprest indeed that the Virgin was present at Elizabeth's Labour, but it seems extreamly probable, for the Angel told her at his Salutation, that 'twas then the sixth Month with her that was called Barren; and afterwards Mary abode with her three Months, when her full time being come, 'tis not likely her Cousin would leave her before she saw her delivered.
444. The Angel nods, as knowing what I meant.] This he might easily do (without being in a proper sence, [...], which belongs to God only) by Zachary's Action, Face, and other Circumstances.
493. When the Eternal League began.] Eternal, if understood of the Covenant made with the natural Posterity of Abraham for outward Blessings, must only signifie a long time, as it usually does in the Holy Scriptures. If of the spiritual Children of faithful Abraham, it must be taken in its proper sence; either of which will do in the present Case.
523. I see his Orient Light arise.] The Word Orient is taken in our Language (unless I'm out) either for Illustrious or Eastern. I aim therein at an old but a good word which our Translators here make use of, who render the word [...], the Day-spring, tho it signifieth also the Branch, by which Name our Saviour was often foretold; which Sence of the Word I've also given.
553. Departing Winter's self.] It does not much affect me whether our Saviour's birth were in December, September, March, or whatever Month besides; tho I'm extreamly well satisfied I've one day appointed, whereon to celebrate the Memory of that greatest Blessing that God ever gave to Man.
558. And all the pretty Flowers that dress the Spring.] The End of Winter is the Beginning of the Spring; and for the Flowers at that time growing wild in Palestine, see Eugene Rogier, who liv'd some time in the very Convent of Nazareth, as I find him quoted by Walker, in his Life of Christ p. 79. §. 102. ‘This City of Nazareth, says he, is well called a Flower, for I might affirm, that having run through many Realms, and view'd many Provinces in Asia, Afric, and Europe, I never saw any comparable to this of Nazareth, for the great number of fair and odoriferous Plants and Flowers, which grow wild there throughout all the Seasons of the Year: for from December to April, all the little Hills, Fields and Way-sides are enamell'd with Anemonies, Hyacinths, &c. and Surius to the same sence, and almost in the same words.’
563. Then o'er Kedummim's Streams.] Vid. Lib. 1.
572. "A secret Ioy through all my Soul did glide.] From that true, and I think universal Observation of the Poet, Nescio quâ natale solum, &c.
574. "And Rachel's Tomb to th' left began t' appear.] A bad imitation of that in Virgil,
Hinc adeo media est nobis via, namque sepulchrum
Incipit apparere Bianoris. —
‘619. This done, I to a well known Cave repair.] Walker's account on't is thus, p. 26. § 27. 'Tis, says he, a place of common receipt on the East side of Bethlehem, without the Town made in a hollow Rock, as is usual for Stables in that Rocky Country, where was a Manger also cut out of the Stone. Surius says, that about Ann. Dom. 326. the Empress Helena built a stately Church over this Cave, which remains to this day, the Cave or Grott it self being under the Quire. The very place where Tradition says the Blessed Virgin was deliver'd, being cover'd with an handsome white Marble, in the middle of which is inlaid a green Iasper, of about a span diameter, round which Iasper is a Circle of Gold, in form of a Sun, with four Rays of several Colours, made of Diamonds, Rubies, Granates, and other precious stones, in the Circle are graven in Capital Characters these Words, HERE WAS BORN JESUS CHRIST OF THE VIRGIN MARY.’
[Page 70]624. Whether by Art hew'd in the living Stone.] From Sannazarius,
Incertum manibusve hominum geniove potentis
Naturae formatum—
638. Faint did the Lamp on neighbouring Edar burn.] The Watch Tower of Edar, in the Fields of Bethlehem, North East from the Town.
652. In her chast Arms th' Eternal Infant lies.] I think 'tis Cowley's thought and words.
668. Lowting low.] One of Spencer's and I think Chaucer's Phrases, signifying no more than a rustic sort of a Bow.
674. Claius, who lately the lewd Town had left.] An innocent pastoral Fable, proper enough, I think, here; some not unlike it being used by Casimir and others on the same occasion. But I am sensible there are some parts of this Description which ha'n't the true Character of Pastoral Poetry: tho for the Greek Names they were common then among the Iews, witness S. Peter himself, and why not Shepherds as well as Fishermen?
718. Old Father Jacob's Travels these relate, &c.] A probable Subject enough for their Songs and Discourses, it being in this very place where he pitcht his Tent, Gen. 35.21, 22.
757. A Cave and homely Stable claim his Birth.] By the word Stable there's more Liberty allowed than if 't had been Manger, the Greek [...] signifying both, answering I think pretty exactly to Praesepe in the Latin, However all Antiquity have agreed that Christ was born in a Cave, not an House, as Grotius proves out of Iustin and others.
787. Each humble Straw indues the Form of Gold.] From that of Vida,
—Quaeque
Stramina tetra, modo horrebant, nunc aurea cernas.
823. An Heavenly Youth of those who waited there] According to Mr. Mede's Notion, and indeed the belief of all Antiquity, that the Angels are always attending in Holy Places, in which, according to him, consists the Shechinah, or Tokens of God's peculiar Presence.
879. He said, when strait to Bliss his Soul expir'd,
And slumbering soft he with a Smile expir'd.] It's very probable Simeon liv'd not long after this Prophecy, and he could never dye in better Time, than immediately after he had made it. The same Thought almost, exactly in the same dress, I've since met in Vida,
Haec ubi, confestim veluti cedentia somno,
Lumina demisit, placidâque ibi morte quievit.
910. Abstracted from herself, for God was all.] Three or four of these Lines contain a great part of the so much talk'd of mystical Divinity, which I'm inclin'd to think has neither so much nor so little in't as many have imagined. It seems indeed no more than an affectation of hard Words to express or rather conceal such Truths as are plain and easie; and if the Professors of it would but honestly tell us, that by their super-essential Union of Nothing with Nothing, their Self-annihilation, &c. they only meant [The most profound abasement and humiliation of a pious Mind before the Almighty, abstracted from all outward Objects, most intimately retired into it self, yet not deferring any thing to its own Merits, but exerting the most fervent Acts of Prostration and Adoration,] This would be good sence, and what any good Christian might easily understand.
926. To all the Just, by her and Heav'n approv'd.] See our Mede's notion of the [...], among his excellent Works.
931. From the fair Fields of happy Araby.] They came from the East, as the Scripture tells us, and Arabia lay that way from the Holy Land. Nor am I much concerned whether they were Kings, a sort of Roytelets, like the Arabian Shecks at present, or Wise Men only, tho I rather incline to the latter, because of their Poverty, since, had they been rich, we can't suppose their Presents would have left the Virgin so poor, that both Ioseph and his Son should still work at their Trades, as we find they did. But let 'em be never so poor, or never so wise, I can scarce believe 'em downright Wisards, as some of the Fathers make 'em.
[Page 71]937. To Jordan's doubtful Brim.] Because it overflows all its Banks in time of Harvest. Iosh. 3.15.
947. With his own Blood he dyes the slippery Throne.] He kill'd his Wife Mariamne, his Brother Pheroras, his three Sons, Alexander, Aristobulus, and Antipater, the last just as he was himself expiring; and indeed if they were like their Father, 'twere pity any of the breed should have been left. Vid. Ios. Antiq. lib. 6. cap. 17. & lib. 7.
950. Tho him so late they their Messiah hail'd.] Eusebius, in his History, gives an account of that Sect among the Iews mentioned in the Evangelists, and called Herodians, who, as he says, flattered Herod the Great with the Title of the Messiah, celebrating a religious annual Feast to his Honour. 'Tis perhaps worth remark, that not one of those, who unjustly usurp'd that incommunicable Title, either in those ages or since, as he, Barcochebas, Iudas, and in our times, David Sabbati-Sevi, and others, but what came to miserable Ends.
975. Rama's Lord.] Ioseph of Arimathea, as before.
1051.—Which we espy—From a small Hill.] If there should be none such found in the Maps of Bethlehem, I hope the Reader will easily pardon it, since the throwing up two or three Mountains is but a small Poetical Miracle.
1070. Had reach'd the Forest of the Tekoite—Beth-Haccerem we shun.] The Forest or Wilderness of Tekoah lies a little South of Bethlehem, in the way to Egypt, and Beth-Haccerem is near it; we read in Ier. 6.1. of both the Places together, Blow the trumpet in Tekoah (which signifies the sound of a Trumpet) set up a sign of fire in Beth-Haccerem, a place I suppose much of the Nature of our Beacons. Now this Beth-Haccerem may either signifie the House of Strong Men, or the House of Rusticks; the former Interpretation I follow, supposing it a strong Garrison, probably in some narrow Pass of that Wilderness.
1076. O'er the vast Sands, by Sirbon's wand'ring Lake.] This Lake had formerly an Inlet into the Sea, which being in time choakt up, it now still grows less and less. 'Tis reckon'd the utmost Eastern Bound.
1077. And Casius Mount— For mighty Pompey's Fate and Tomb renown'd.] Near this was Pompey the Great basely killed, and afterwards buried by a poor Souldier. But the Emperour Adrian in the same place erected a fair Monument.
1080. Which asks no Rain, and owns no God but Nile.] If it be a false Thought let Lucan answer for't, since 'tis his, who thus of Egypt,
— Nihil indiga mercis
Aut Iovis, in solo tanta est fiducia Nilo.
1081. Near old Bethshemesh we the River crost, Which both its Antient Name and God hath lost.—Now Heliopolis] Its antient Name seems to have been On, hence called Onii by Ptolomey, but by the Iews Bethshemesh, or House of the Sun, near akin to Heliopolis, or the City of the Sun, one of the Cities which, 'twas prophesied, should leave their Idols, and speak the Language of Canaan. To which place many Authors think our Saviour was carried, but I go a little further, as Vida does, and fix him more in the inland Country.
1084. To the proud Walls of neighbouring Babylon.] This Babylon, from whence many think S. Peter wrote his first Epistle (tho Bellarmine will have it Rome, rather than not get him there at all) has been a considerable Place, tho nothing like its Namesake in Chaldaea. It stood just at the Confluence of the Rivers Trajanus and Nilus.
1088. Near those vast Pyramids.] All we can certainly tell the Reader concerning those unwieldy Wonders, is, that they were made for no body knows what, and built by no body knows whom: They stand most of 'em about Memphis, on the West bank of the River.
1106. That thence the Royal Child might bear his Name.] From that S. Matt. 2. ult. He shall be called, (an Hebraism for) He shall be, a Nazarene; but where is this Prophesie? I think both in Isaiah and Zachary, our Saviour being promis'd under the name of Nazarene derived from the Branch [...] Nazar, which signifies the same thing.
1117. Three Lustres scarce compleat.] A Lustre is about four Years, and therefore 3 Lustres I think a more tolerable Periphrasis to express our Saviour's Age, than if I had borrow'd one from Quarles or Reynolds, and said, When the Clock of his Age struck Twelve.
THE Introduction from the Happiness and Pleasure of pious Contemplation and Meditation. Nicodemus and the three Disciples find our Saviour at Gethsemane. His discourse with him concerning several Mysteries of the Christian Faith. Nicodemus departs well satisfied with the Conference; and Gamaliel being indisposed, the meeting and further Relation of the three Disciples is adjourned the next day from Joseph's Garden to Gamaliel's House, where S. John goes on with their Discourse of our Saviour, giving an account of the Baptist's History, his Character, Preaching, Prophesies and Baptism, to which many come, and among the rest our Saviour, who is attested there by the descent of the Holy-Ghost, like a Dove, accompany'd with a Voice from Heaven; at which the People being about to take him by force and make him a King, he retires thence into the Wilderness, as well to escape their Importunity, and prepare for his approaching Work, as by God's permission to be tempted of the Devil. The Description of that part of the Wilderness whither our Saviour went. In the mean while Lucifer, who being alarum'd at the Wonders of our Saviour's Birth, and his appearance now at Jordan, and doubting him to be the true Messiah prophesied of to destroy his Kingdom, had observed him at his Baptism, but frighted thence by the Thunder, fell down into the Lake of Sodom, arises thence at Midnight, and gives the signal to all the Fiends to meet him there; his Speech on the occasion of their meeting, Moloch is for undertaking to destroy our Saviour, but Lucifer forbids him, and himself sets about it: he finds our Saviour, and accosts him in the shape of an old Man almost famished, pressing him with his first Temptation, to work a Miracle, and change Stones into Bread: But our Saviour knowing him through his disguise, rejects his Temptation; Night approaching he attacks him with others raising a Tempest, and several other ways endeavouring to affright him, but without success. The next Morning he accosts him in a glorious Form, tho not denying himself, finding he was discovered, but pretending Love to Mankind, especially to our Saviour, and offering him a Banquet, which he had provided in the midst of a Paradise rais'd in the Wilderness. The Song of two attendant Spirits to invite our Saviour to eat of the Feast, which, on his refusal, vanishes; and the Devil enrag'd changes himself into the Form of a Dragon, and snatching up our Saviour, hurries him away in the Air, and sets him on a Pinacle of the Temple, whence he shews him below, the Priests, the Iews and Gentiles in their three Courts gazing at him, the Roman Garrison taking their Pleasure in the Ampitheatre, and the Castle Antonia unguarded, persuading him to descend in the Flame of the Altar, that the Iews might acknowledg him, and under his conduct redeem their Freedom, which he might more securely do, because God had promis'd to give his Angels charge over him. Our Saviour having answered his Text with another, the Devil once more snatches him up and carries him to the top of Pisgah representing in the Air all the Kingdoms of the World, with their Riches and Glory, shews him the Ishmaelites travelling through the Desarts with Caravans of Gold and Spices: the Kingdoms of Ethiopia, the Isles of the Mediterranean, Italy, Rome, France, Britain: Then back to East beyond Persia, over to China and India, the principal Rarities whereof he describes. And still more East, cross an undiscovered Strait, a new World, whither one of his Attendants was then conducting a Colony of Tartars; offering him his choice of all these, or, if none would satisfie him, to raise him a Throne on Pisgah, and make him King of both those Worlds, if, by way of Homage for them, he'd bow down and adore him. At which blasphemous Proposition, our Saviour instantly commands the Devil to leave him, the time wherein he was permitted to tempt him being now elaps'd, who accordingly vanishes away in a Cloud of Smoke and Fire.
4. E'Re the day dawn to close his watchful Eyes.] See this Thought infinitely better manag'd by Milton, on Melancholy, in his Miscellanies.
9. Till past our narrow Earths attraction gon.] Alluding to the commonly receiv'd notion of the Earths magnetical force within its own Atmosphere.
14. Past e'en this World.] All the visible Frame or System of the Creation.
23. Beyond the place where mortal Deeds are burl'd.] From Lucretius.
43. From Calvary thro' Salem's Northern bound.] This was their way to Gethsemane, going round by the Tower of Hananiah, the Gate of Ephraim, the old Gate, the Fish-Gate, and at the North-East corner, the Gate of Benjamin, and so cross the Valley to Gethsemane.
158. From our Masters sacred Lips we learn'd.] I think, as 'tis already said in the Preface, it's at least full as probable that St. Peter, St. Iohn, or St. Iames should know all these minute particular Passages, as that the Poet shou'd, especially when we not only suppose, but know that they were all Inspir'd, one of 'em committing most of these things himself to Writing, another dictating to St. Mark when he did the same.
169. Not far remov'd from valiant Bethshan's Walls.] A Garrison of the Philistins, which it seems they kept a long time in the very heart of Israel; against whose Walls, not far from Mount Gilboa they hung in Triumph the Bones of Saul and Ionathan, till the men of Iabesh-Gilead in requital for their Eyes, ventured their Lives to fetch 'em thence and give 'em an handsom Burial.
170. And old Bethabara.] Bethabara, or Betharaba, as 'tis also Written, signifies no more than the House of Passage, or the Ferry-house: 'Twas situated on the Eastern side of Iordan. There's another place of that Name, and probably for the same Reason, near the fall of that River into the Dead Sea: But this where St. Iohn the Baptist and our Saviour were chiefly Conversant, must be the more Northerly of the two, because of Euon and Salim near it.
173. His Life had spent in Juda's fertile Wild.] There are warm disputes concerning this Wilderness of Iuda, whether properly and strictly so call'd, with nothing in't besides Beasts and Trees, whom the Papists wou'd fain have us believe he endeavour'd at first to Edifie for want of better Auditors: (the Reason, I suppose, why St. Anthony and other of their Legendary-miracle-mongers have since done the same, Preaching to Hogs, Fishes, or whatever was next to 'em) Or whether it were only a part of the Country call'd the Wild, or Wilderness, as our Wild of Kent, (Wild, Weald, and Wold, being, I fancy, the same thing in old English) notwithstanding the Name; as well Inhabited as any other part of the Country, which is the Opinion generally embrac'd by our Protestant Writers: I take the middle way, describing it a rustick sort of a place, but not without any rational Inhabitants. Nay, it had a great many, since several Cities are described in't by the sacred Writers, (tho' those might only be Villages) and the Rabbies going much farther. The Account they give of their Montanum Regale, which Lightfoot thinks the same with the Hill-Country of Iudea, where Zachary liv'd, and that with the Wilderness of Iudea, being as follows. ‘Montanum Iudaeae &c. The Hill Country, or if you will Highlands of Iudea, are call'd by the Iews the Royal Highlands, and in Psalm 75.6. The Mountains of the Wilderness, and yet in these Highlands there are ten thousand Cities, in their Taanith, Fol. 69. And agen Seah Hierusalem excedit Seah deserti, & tamen in eo sunt Myrias Urbium.’
201. But like an Oven, hot with deadly flame.] This and what follows, is the substance of 4. Mal.‘Behold the day comes that shall burn as an Oven;’ and I think the Interpretation I give of all the Proud, and all that do Wickedly; that 'tis to be understood of the Pharisees and Sadducees, is at least probable.
223. Life and Salvation in his healing Wings.] ‘Methinks that passage of the Sun of Righteousness arising with healing under his Wings,’ seems to allude to the Brazen Serpent, a Type of Christ, which was lifted up in the Wilderness, and on [Page 108] which whosoever look'd, after they were bitten by the Serpents, immediately recover'd.
245. Those who in wild Perea wander'd wide.] Of this Perea, thus Fuller, Lib. 1. p. 37. Perea, says he, "is a Country containing all the Land once belonging to Reuben, Gad and Manasse, on the East of Iordan.
260. From ancient Shalem.] Some think this place is that Country whereof Melchizedeck was King, and the same with Salem, tho' others different from both.
291. Had sanctifi'd fair Jordan's Limpid Waves.] According to that in our Form of Baptism, Who, by the Baptism of thy Son Iesus Christ in the River of Iordan, didst sanctifie Water to the mystical washing away of Sin. Meaning only setting apart, or consecrating the Element for that Sacramental Use.
321. Its spatious Skirts by fruitful Edom's side.] I grant it's probable, that our Saviour went not so far as this Wild of Paran, stiled, in Holy Scriptures, the great and howling Wilderness; containing in it many others, as Etham, Sin, Sinai, Kadesh, and, as it seems, on the very Edge of it, that of Iudah; through all which the Israelites so long wandered. I say, 'tis probable enough our Saviour might be carried to some Desart nearer Iordan; but neither in fixing him here is there any absurdity, since we suppose it done by a supernatural Power: nor is he there at greater distance than in Milton's Paradise Regain'd, who chuses the Wilderness of Iudaea, as the Seat of his Temptation; whereas I go more West, on the Borders of Edom, the Reason of which a skilful Reader will find before the End of this Book.
244. Rapt by the Sacred Spirit he thither flies.] It must be the Holy Spirit, for it could not be his own, since 'tis an odd and hardly proper Expression, to say, a Man leads himself any where: nor could it be the Wicked Spirit, or the Tempter, who did indeed afterwards hurry him about, because 'tis said, after he had been there forty days and forty nights, nay, after he was an hungry, not till the End of that time, then 'tis said, in St. Matt. 4.3. that the Tempter came, not return'd, to him.
350. The sacred Mount of God, affecting-vain.] Vid. Milton's Paradise Lost, that Verse being turn'd in his Mould, as well as supposing his Notion.
392. To God's high Temple, and the Sacred Town.] Ierusalem is called the Holy City, St. Matth. 4.5.
470. Who thence did to the dreadful Desart goe,—Where Israel wander'd.] Vide supra.
515. But when five Sabbaths now, He, prostrate laid,—The sixth well worn.] Sabbath for Week is common among the Sacred Writers. Six Sabbaths would have been six Weeks, or forty two days, but he fasting but forty, the sixth was not compleat.
521. With as much ease subdu'd as that before.] Adam, who is called the Son of God, St. Luke 3. ult. because immediately produced by him, without any natural Parent.
565. And half another now is almost past.] Twenty eight Days to a proper Lunar Month, and twelve more are almost half another.
617. His Word preserves the Soul on him depends.] I have, I think, included all those Sences, wherein Interpreters take those Words.
631. The Man's distrest,—With sinless Fears.] It lengthens not my Hero's Character, to suppose something of Concern or Fear impress'd on his Fancy, when sleeping, since he is always represented intrepid and firm while awake, even in the greatest Dangers; and even here 'tis added, The God repell'd the rest.
639. From many an horrid rift abortive Power.] I believe I need not tell the Reader, I here begin to make bold with Mr. Milton, about twenty of whose Lines I've wrought into my Storm, for a very good reason, because they're extremely fine, and I could not get near so good of my own. However I've own'd and mark'd every one of 'em, nay even each half Verse for which I have been beholden to him.
643. Where, them enclos'd, their Airy Leader binds.] Tho we have no Aeolus to introduce into a Christian Poem; yet there's what will do as well, the Prince of the Power of the Air; who, no doubt, by God's permission, has Winds and Storms at his Command.
[Page 109]646. From the four Hinges of the World they ran.] 'Tis Milton's Thought, and a very beautiful Variation for the four Cardinal Points.
649. Disrobe the beauteous Trees of all their Pride.] There might be Trees in other parts of the Wilderness, tho I describe none just where our Saviour remain'd, besides a few blasted Oaks and Yews. Thus at Elim, one of the Stations of Israel coming out of Egypt, we read of threescore and ten Palm trees, and twelve Wells of Water, Exod. 15. ult.
656. And there, co-aeval with the World, remain'd.] So 'tis story'd of the Hercynian Oaks, and I know no reason why I mayn't make these of equal standing.
663. Now Hills of Sand came rolling with the Wind.] 'Tis usual in those Countries, for vast Storms, or rather Hurricanes of Sand to arise, and being driven with the Wind, overthrow, stifle and bury Passengers, whose Caravans, and sometimes make Mummy of whole Armies, as 'tis reported of that of Cambyses in the Libyan Desarts. See Thevenot, in his Description of Egypt.
711. All that with Noah hosted, all and more.] The Truth and Ground of which see in the next Verse, the old Saw, even yet holding good, as modern Travellers tell us, Africa semper aliquid apportat novi.
715. Who on Cyrene's Sands doth fearless see, And with him brings Serpents as large as he.] Cyrene is a dreadful Desart Country, to the North west of Egypt, against the greater Syrtis, now a part of Barda; where, as modern Geographers tell us, is a City, to this day, called Corena. 'Tis inhabited with little else but such vast Serpents as Europeans can scarce believe ever were in Nature; and so indeed is almost all Afric, some of 'em so big, that Eye witnesses tell us, it's common, when any of those dreadful Creatures are killed, to find a whole Sheep or Calf in their Bellies. See Ludolphus of Ethiopia, and Vansleb of Egypt.
734. Two other Fiends, like fierce Jackals did bay, And warn'd the Kingly Lion to his Prey.] These Creatures are very frequent in those Countries, and indeed, where ever the Lion is, being a sort of a Setting-Dog to that Royal Beast. The Pilgrim says, he met with many of them in his Journey from Sidon (now Seyde) to Damascus. He describes 'em somewhat less and more white than Foxes, keeping themselves all day in the Craggs of the Mountains, and coming down at night to seek their Prey and demand Contributions from the neighbouring Villages.
755. He sits unmov'd in calm and sinless Peace.] A Verse of Milton's.
795. Lotus chast and rare,— From Sun-burnt Afric brought.] Chast, see Ovid; Rare, because far fetch'd; namely, from that part of Afric, where the Lo [...]phagi (Lotus-Eaters) inhabit, North of the Psylli, and West of Cyrene.
819. From Punic-Carthage brought.] Whence it takes its Name.
841. All that Bethsaida's well-wrought Nets could take, In Air, or Desarts wild, or neighb'ring Lake.] Bethsaida is generally interpreted, an House of Hunting, at first, probably, only a Place of Pleasure, a sort of a Lodge in the Desart, or Forest, adjoining. Fuller is for another Etymology, and tells us, the word [...] signifies Fishing as well as Hunting; whence, he thinks, it rather took its Name, by reason of the neighbouring Lake. Both which Opinions are here reconciled, since, probably, 'twas a place of general Divertisement, both Hunting, Fishing, and Fowling.
904. Nor can thy Power one single Grain create.] Proper Creation, or the Production of something out of nothing, can be alone the Act of infinite Power, which no wonder that we can't comprehend, unless we were our selves Infinite.
909. — 'Tis Nature's Voice, friendly to be With Friends, and dreadful to my Enemy.] I suppose few but know whose Notion that is; nor am I very sollicitous whether or no Satan takes it amiss, that I should make him one of the Hobbists, tho they've gone yet farther, and would fain make him nothing at all.
915. And in their room uncleanly Ordure leaves.] From that of Virgil, when the Harp [...]es had snatch'd away the Feast of Phineus,—Foedissima Ventris—Proluvies, and Vestigia foeda relinquunt.
939. 'Twixt Halak they, and dire Acrabbim pass'd.] There is a place just at the [Page 110] South-West Corner of the Dead-Sea, called Mahaleh-Acrabbim, see Iosh. 15.3 in English, the crawling up of Serpents; probably, from many of them coming up to that forlorn Place from the adjoining Wilderness, near which the Iews were plagued with fiery Serpents. Opposite to which stands Mount Halak, vid. Iosh. 11.17. between which two Places, I suppose Satan took his airy Journey.
942. Now Debir 'tis, once Kirjath-Sephir nam'd, For Valiant Othniel's dear-bought Conquest fam'd.] This Debir, which signifies an Oratory, called also Kirjath-Sephir, or the City of a Book, is thought to have been a Canaanitish University. 'Tis situated in the Tribe of Iudah, South of Hebron, not far from the Plain of Mamre. The History of its Conquest by Othniel, vid. Iudg. 1.12.
954. Hebron to th' Left, which twice a Crown did grace.] 'Twas one of the Canaanitish Royal Cities, Iosh. 10.37. and the Place where David was first crowned King of Iudah, remaining there seven Years, 2 Sam. 2, 3, 4. and 5.5.
959. Th' Arch-fiend abhor'd,— With Temple and with Altars was ador'd.] See 2 Kings 1, 2. where we read of the Oracle of Baal-zebub, the God of Ekron; the same undoubtedly with Beelzebub in the New Testament.
962. And leaving on the left strong Lachish near.] This City was besieged by Sennacherib, but we don't read that he took it, nay, it's said he departed from it, 2 Kings 19.8. and 'twas one of the last which held out against Nebuchadnezzar, Ier. 34.7.
964. Then shooting swift o'er Saveh's Vale.] This Valley of Saveh is a little South of Ierusalem; 'tis mentioned twice, and, I think, no more, in the Holy Scriptures, once by its proper Name, Gen. 14.17. as the place where the King of Sodom met Abraham, and Melchisedeck came forth and gave him Bread and Wine. The second only by a Periphrasis called the King's Dale, 2 Sam. 18.18. as 'tis also in the former place.
967. Where pleasant Millo lies.] Millo, which signifies a Filling, because built in the void Space between Sion and Ierusalem, was begun by King David, 2 Sam. 5.9. and finished under Solomon, Ieroboam being Overseer of the Work, 1 Kings 11.27.
970. By Solomon's Royal Seat, and Ophel's Tower.] Solomon had three Palaces, or Houses, in Ierusalem; one, the House of the Forest of Lebanon, 2 Kings 7.2. like our St. Iame's, or the Elector's Palace at Dresden. The second, the House of Pharaoh's Daughter, 1 Kings 7.8. And the third, his own Dwelling-House, which was thirteen Years in Building, 1 Kings 7.1. Which last is generally placed, in the Maps of Ierusalem, near the Banks of Siloam, opposite to Millo. The Tower of Ophel is placed a little Easterly of this Palace, near the Fall of Siloam into Kidron.
975. Near Herod's Lofty Tower.] The old Tower in Solomon's Temple was of the Nature of a Porch, and very magnificent, as 'tis describ'd 1 Kings 6.3. and 2 Chron. 3.4. From both which we learn, 'twas twenty Cubits long, ten broad, and an hundred and twenty high (sacred Cubits), and consequently, the Temple it self reaching but to thirty Cubits, this must be four times the height on't, and Herod's was not inferiour. I say near this Tower, rather than upon it, because 'twas too great a Height to see distinctly what was done below. I suppose it might be on some of those stately Galleries Iosephus mentions. See more Lib. vii.
985. Thee from yon Court the vested Priests perceive.] The Altar whereon the Sacrifices were offered, was not within the covered part of the Temple, for what should they have done there with the Smoak of so vast a number of Sacrifices, but sub dio, in the open Air, in a Court; Incense only being offered within the Temple. Into which Court the Priests only came, as into the second none but Jews with their Sacrifices, whence they were taken in by the Priests, and the third was the outward Court, or that of the Gentiles.
1006. In Herod's spatious Ampitheatre.] Of which see a noble Description, Ios. Antiq. lib. 15. cap. 11.
1061. Eushemesh sees, and beauteous Jericho] Eushemesh sounds in our Language, the Fountain of the Sun; perhaps from some medicinal Waters hereabouts, as our Bath,[Page 111] formerly Aquae Solis.Beauteous Jericho, the situation of it was pleasant, said the Inhabitants to the Prophet; and Fuller and Surius describe it in the same manner, ‘the Fields about it, as the latter says, being covered with Orange-trees, Limon-trees.’ Palm-trees, and others, intermingled every where with those Flowers, called the Roses of Iericho.
1067. The Ruines of Ed's doubtful Altar spy'd.] Doubtful, because Geographers can't agree on which side of Iordan to place it.
1072. Canaan's blest Land, on Jordan's either side.] Vid. Deut. 34.1, 2. All the Land of Gilead unto Dan, all Naphthali, Ephraim, Manasseh and Iudah.
1080. Then gave 'em Form, with Colours gilt the whole.] First Figure, then Form, according to the old Notion, Forma est Figura cum Colore.
1086. Conducted with no Injury but Fear.] Not that I suppose our Saviour was really affrighted; but, as Mr. Cowley says in a like case, 'tis hardly proper to make a Speech for the Devil without some Lies in't.
1096. Which Ishmael's wealthy Off-spring far away.] The Ishmaelites were some of the first Land Merchants, as the Phoenicians the first by Sea. Vid. Gen. 37.25.
1099. To Zoan's fertile Fields, and thence disperse Their wealthy Traffick through the Universe.] This way all rich Persian Silks, &c. were formerly carried over Land, till a Passage was found out by Sea, in our own Age.
1102. Tho proud of Golden Sands, and Groves of Spice, &c.] The finest Dust-Gold being brought from the Coasts of Affric; and several Regions in't which take their very Names from Spices, as Myrrhifera, Cinnamomifera.
1103. They their parch'd Country think a Paradise.] This is literally true; for the Abyssines will not be persuaded but the old Paradise was seated in their Country; and there have been European Authors who have reckoned it under the Line.
1109. Ev'n fair Trinacria too thou shalt disdain.] An old Name for Sicily; the reason of which is in the next Verse.
1112. Wash'd by the sounding Sea on either side.] The upper and lower Seas, as they sometimes call 'em, Adria to the North, and the Sicilian, Sardinian, &c. to the South.
1113. Which through the midst a Ledg of Hills divide.] The Appenines, which run long-ways through the greatest part of Italy.
1115. Near a fair Stream a Royal City stands.] I hardly tell the Reader, I mean Rome, on the Banks of the Tibur.
1122. Eternal Rome.] So they affected to call it, Urbs aeterna; and 'twas almost a piece of Laese-Majesty to cut it shorter, or believe any otherwise of the City or Empire, whence St. Paul speaks so cautiously concerning it, 2 Thess. 2.
1123. And raise thee to the Purple.] The Royal Insignia were of this Colour, with the Romans; and 'twas therefore Treason for any to affect it besides the Emperour.
1126. Over you cloudy Mountains with me goe.] The Alps, where Snow is said to lie unmelted in some Places all the Year round.
1129. 'Twixt where Garumna's Waters gently creep, And rapid Rhene runs foaming to the Deep.] Garumna, now the Garoune in Aquitain; it rises not far from Tolouse and Montpelier, whence running cross the Country, it falls, by Bourdeaux, into our Ocean. 'Tis true, this River is not the utmost Southern Boundary of France, Gascoign lying between that and Spain, nor do I affirm it; but I make that the Pyrenees afterward. However this was the last considerable River on that side the Country, and running cross it too, as before. As for the Rhine, which I call the Rhene to be nearer its Antique Latin-Name, I know it reaches too far on the other side, beyond the Limits of modern France. (tho truly not far, as they have stretch'd it) including Brabant, proper Flanders, &c. but 'tis reckoned by ancient Geographers the Boundary of Belgic Gaul, which was one part of the Transalpine, lying between the Rivers Sein, Rhine, and the Ocean, the other three parts being called the Celtic, Aquitanic, and Narbonensis.
1135. The People daring, curious, active, brave.] This Character Caesar gives 'em, and a great part of Europe have found, to their Sorrow, that they still retain it.
[Page 112]1137. Their different Tribes thou by my help may'st gain.] They were formerly divided into as many small Septs or Cantons as England or Ireland, as the Atrebatii, the Celts, Veneti, and twenty others.
1142. Who, tho thy Name he bears.] The Most Christian King.
1153. Well knew the old Phoenicians that blest Place.] It's generally believed, by our modern Criticks, that the British Islands were the famous Cassiterides, as Bochart endeavours to prove from the Name; and yet any that read Dionysius would be of another Mind for methinks he seems to distinguish 'em one from the other, for after he has said, [...], which he makes over-against the Promontorium Sacrum, and inhabited by the Iberians, he goes on, and says expresly in the next Verse, [...]— [...], speaking of the two British Isles as distinct from the Cassiterides, or Tin-Islands. Indeed, would the situation bear it, Mr. Cambden's Conjecture would stand fair, that the Antients meant the Isles of Scilly; and indeed these [...] may relate to [...] as well as [...], and then 'tis a clear case; for what can they be but those of Scilly, since he calls them all British Isles? However, it's no wonder that not only Dionysius, but most of the Greeks besides, give a very lame account of these parts, since the Phoenicians were so careful to conceal those matters, and their Trading hither, that Strabo tells us of a Phoenician Master of a Ship, who knock'd his Vessel o'th' head upon the Rocks, rather than he'd fall into the hands of the Romans, as he was returning from his Voyage into our Seas.
1156. How three sharp points th' insulting Waves divide.] The three Capes or Angels of Britain (whence some derive the Name of Anglia) that near Dover, the Lands-End, and Cathness; the same, if I mistake not, with the Darvezum, Bolerium, and Orcas or Tarvidum of the Antients.
1174. Refug'd Androgeus to the Throne to bear.] Some call him Androgeus, others Mandubracius, a British Prince, who fled to Caesar for Succour, and assisted him against Cassibelan and his Native Country. I'm not ignorant that these things really happened some years before I represent them; but not to plead Precedent, or excuse my own Error by that of Virgil, (and indeed of most other Poets, who are seldom mortified with Anachronisms in their Works) I rather chuse to throw it all upon the Devil, who having Shapes enough new made, might adapt them to what History he pleas'd, and endeavour to impose on our Saviour in History as well as in Geography.
1178. Huge weighty Cataphracts and Iron Men.] See those Cataphracts exactly describ'd in Heliodorus's Ethiopian History.
1182. Cross the Morine Seas.] So the Straight was called between England and France; hence that of Grotius in his Cynaegeticon, Hinc freta si Morinûm; adding soon after, Atque ipsos libeat penetrate Britannos.
1183. Rutupian Shore.] The Rutupium of the Antients, is supposed the same with our Richborough.
1196. Soul of the League, and head of the Allies.] Cassibelan was Generalissimo of all the British Forces. See Caesar's Commentaries.
1200. Pallas his Head directs, and Mars his Arm.] I've been pretty sparing of Heathen Gods throughout the whole Poem, (which Mr. Milton does not observe, tho even his Faults are beautiful) and now I here mention two of 'em; I put 'em into the mouth of such an one as I am not to answer for what he says.
1212. For Dammesek, that earthly Paradise.] So Dammesek, or Damascus, or Damas, (for by all those Names 'tis called, besides Chams by the Arabians) is described by all that have seen it. The Arabians fancy the Sun has another sort of a benign Influence on this Town than any other, whence the Name they give it. Satan calls it an Earthly Paradise, and so a good Friend of his once thought it, I mean Mahomet, who was so afraid of being bewitched and softened with the Pleasures thereof, and render'd unfit for the great Projects he had in his head, that he refus'd to enter it when very near it.
1214. The Roman and the Parthian Pride, &c.] See Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 8. cap. 5. where you have the entertaining Relation of this Royal Congress between Vitellius, Herod the Tetrarch, and Artaban King of Parthia, in a small Isle of the Euphrates.
[Page 113]1222. Where mighty Indus cuts his headlong way, Through whose vast Currents Alexander hurl'd, &c.] Quintus Curtius, describing this Expedition of Alexander, says, He first pass'd the Choaspes, then the Cophetes, next the Indus, &c.
1224. To Rome alike, and fabling Greece unknown, — 'Tis China call'd.] That the Romans had no knowledge of this Country, I think, all grants and our modern Geographers believe that Ptolomey knew it little better; for tho he talks of Sinarum regio, yet by his description, it should be rather Si [...]m than C [...]ina.
1233. One King, one God, those spatious Realms obey.] So their authentick Chronicles tell us; and that they sell not to Polytheism till the sixty fifth year of our Saviour. See Martinius.
1234. Their Arts and Arms in such perfection.] Particularly Printing and Guns, which the Europeans found amongst 'em.
1236. You River, which against the Temple glides.] The Yellow River, of which see the Description and Cut in Magaillan.
1240. Wide Magog's wand'ring Offspring to restrain.) The Scythians, or Tartars, bridled by the Wall of China.
1401. There reigns a peaceful Prince.] As Augustus reign'd at Rome, and the Temple of Ianus was shut when our Saviour was born; so 'tis remarkable, that in China all things were quiet, and the Emperor chang'd his own Name for another that signifies Pacificus.
1408. A Potent Colony—In a new World.] According to our Mede's Notion, that the Americans were carried over by the Devil, at this time.
1411. See that small Strait, already covered o'er.] The Straights of Anian, which the Devil might find out, tho no Mortal can do it.
1414. First strikes that mighty Island's Western Strand.] 'Tis so far East that it must be West. Consult the Globe.
1423. No Winter there, there reigns eternal Spring.] The Devil must have leave to make the best of his own Country, tho some parts of America are really very pleasant.
OVR Saviour having now foil'd the Enemy, the Angels, who had all the while hovered over and been Spectators of the Combat, descend with a Banquet, and sing a Song of Triumph on his Victory, which ended, they wait him back to Jordan. The Baptist's further Testimony concerning him. Our Lord, departing thence, enters on his Ministerial Office; and ascending the Mount of the Beatitudes, chuses his Twelve Apostles, and then preaches that famous Sermon, containing the chief Heads of his Religion. Which he begins with an Enquiry after Happiness, removing the commonly received Notions about it, and fixing it rather in their Contraries. After which he repeats the Ten Commandments; assuring his Auditors he came not to destroy but to fulfil them; and instructs in Alms, Fasting, Prayer, and other Duties, giving 'em a particular Form to assist their Devotion, and concludes his Discourse with a lively Parable of two Houses, one built on the Rock, the other on the Sand. The Sermon finished, our Lord descends from the Mountain, and preaches in Galilee; working his first Miracle at Cana; and at Naim, not far from it, restoring the Widow's Son to Life. In the mean while the Baptist continued preaching Repentance, and acquiring a great Veneration among the People, and even from Herod himself, at that time Tetrarch of Galilee, who reforms from all his Vices but his unlawful Love to Herodias. The manner of his falling in Love with her; his Courtship, and, at length, accomplishing his Desires under the pretence of Platonic Love and an innocent Friendship. Their Familiarity continuing so long, till it grew publick; which St. John hearing of, comes to Court, and boldly reproves the King. At which Herodias being enrag'd, gets him imprisoned in Machaerus, and some time after beheaded; he having first prophesied of the Invasion of Galilee, and the Discomfiture of Herod's Army; which soon after come to pass. Aretas, the King of Arabia, being enrag'd at the Injury done to his Daughter, whom Herod had formerly married; and entring his Country with an Army, which Herod prepares to encounter; but his Forces forsake him, and he loses the Day. All which our Saviour having advice of, and of the Rage of Herod upon these Losses, retires, with his Disciples, into the Desarts of Bethsaida.
1. 'TIS pleasant when the rugged Storm is o'er.] The Hint was taken from that of Lucretius, — Suave mari magno turbantibus aequora ventis, &c. And tho my Thought want of the Finess of his, I think it has also less Ill-nature.
52. Hail, Son of God! announc'd, confest, approv'd!] I was so well pleas'd with the Song of the Angels in Milton, on the same occasion, that I had a desire to try what I could do in that sort of Verse ▪ tho I have but one Precedent of introducing Blank Verse into a Poem compos'd of Rhimes, and that is in the famous Art of Poetry, done by a Person of Quality in our own Language, and how I've succeeded in't must be left to the Reader.
111. Hell's Principality thou shalt destroy.] So Mr. Mede interprets the Seed of the Woman's Bruising the Serpent's head; where he adds a pretty Observation of a certain Author, That there's not only a certain Impression of Fear on the Serpent, at the sight of a Man, which makes him run away, unless forc'd to fight for his Life, which he does with a particular Care of his Head; but which is more remarkable, that a naked Man frights him much more than one that's cloath'd, as if he still retain'd some Idaea of his first Enemy.
167. An easie Hill there is, whence looking down, Tiberias here, there Fair Bethsaida's Town, &c.] Some place this Mount of the Beatitudes between Tiberias and Bethsaida: others East of Bethsaida, nearer Capernaum. Tradition agrees with the former Opinion, the People of the Country shewing to this day a little Hill thereabouts, which they call Our Lord's Table; and which the Pilgrim, who saw it, says, is neither very large nor very high. And this Opinion I chuse to follow.
178. Equally ignorant and innocent.] Undoubtedly our Saviour might have chosen his Apostles all learned Men; but he had great and wise Ends to the contrary, namely, to humble the Pride of Man, and convince him that neither Birth, Learning, nor any other external Advantage, are so acceptable to him as Vertue and Innocence. And besides, to obviate such Objections as he well knew would, in after Ages, be made against his Religion; since 'twas an impossible thing for such simple and illiterate Men, as his Apostles, to compose so excellent a System both of speculative and moral Truths; nor could they have them any where but from Heaven.
185. Thence Philip, who Nathanael did invite.] It's generally thought Bartholomew and Nathanael were the same; there's little to be said for't, and nothing against it. However Nathanael had the more treatable Sound, for which Reason I rather chose it.
187. Matthew, who freely did the World forsake.] Levi and Matthew the Publicans, are generally thought the same.
[Page 139]189.—The lesser James—Who justly honourable Kindred claims—With our lov'd Lord.] He's called Iames the Less, as is conjectured, from his Stature; and the Brother of our Lord, Gal. 1.19. because his Kinsman after the Jewish Idiom.
214. Hear Fathers, part of what he then exprest.] I can't say I've wrought in every particular Passage of this best of Sermons, as 'tis left us entire in fifth, sixth, and seventh of S. Matthew, and some Fragments in others of the Evangelists, being a compleat Summary of our Saviour's Law, at least, as far as practical Truths. But I think I've not omitted many things remarkable in my Paraphrase upon it, endeavouring to give, as near as possible, the utmost and largest Import of every Expression in the particular Beatitudes; under each of which I've rank'd what seem'd reducible to it in the following Verses and Chapters, adding the contrary Woes, from St. Luke's Gospel.
217. Still search for Happiness.] 'Tis obvious to observe, as Grotius and others upon the Place, that our Saviour begins his Discipline with the Search after true Happiness; going higher than any Philosopher ever did before him, not fixing it in any wordly Enjoyments, Pleasure, Riches, Honour, &c. but rather in a Contempt or Indifference for them; nay even in the Want of them, in Poverty, Infamy, &c. if God's Providence think such Circumstances best for us; all which trifling Inconveniences, he asserts were so far from being Impediments to a good Man's felicity, that he carries his Followers even beyond the Indolence of the Stoics, bidding 'em exult and rejoice under 'em, on consideration of the divine support in this Life, and eternal Retribution in a better; and this he asserts in several Paradoxes directly opposite to the generally receiv'd Sentiments concerning Happiness.
220. There are who think their Bliss fast lock'd, they hold, &c.] The most generally receiv'd Notion of Happiness is, that it consists in Riches, the contrary to which is prov'd, both from the Baseness of such an Opinion, and by applying several Properties of the Summum Bonum, none of which agree with 'em: Certainty, the [...] or having it in our own Power: Durableness and Desireableness for themselves and no other further good. 'Tis therefore rather fix'd in Poverty; the sence of which none has given better and closer than our own incomparable Hammond, who thus in his Paraphrase, ‘Blessed are they, that, how high soever their condition is in this World, are yet in Mind, Affection and Conversation, humble and lowly; and when they are in worldly Poverty, bear it willingly, and not only of necessity: for to such belongs a Kingdom, &c.’
241. Unwary Youth, which seldom chuses right, Rush hot and furious after vain delight.] The next common Mistake concerning true Happiness, is of those who place it in worldly Pleasure; which our Saviour obviates in his second Paradox and Beatitude, Blessed are those that mourn, for the meaning of which Mourning, vid Grot. in loc.
263. Others, as vain, attempt their Names to raise, Their Lives employ'd in eager chase of Praise.] A third sort of Men expect their Happiness from worldly Fame, Honour, Praise, or things of that nature. These, if I mistake not, our Saviour opposes in his third Beatitude, Blessed are the meek. I know Grotius thinks the [...], the meek here mentioned, are opposed [...], as he says they are in Aristotle, to the Passionate and Angry: Others, that such are meant by them as are not covetous of Revenge, but by the Sweetness and Temper of their Minds endeavour to oblige all Men. And accordingly, De Dieu, that they are here opposed to the Proud, and signifie no more than the Humble. However, if Meekness and Humility be here required, and the contrary Vices Pride and Revenge forbidden, the Causes and Effects of those Vices must be also included, and what can those be but an immoderate Desire of Fame, Praise, Glory, &c. Under which Head I've wrought in most of the Precepts in the following Verses, relating to Meekness. That of not calling our Brother Racha, (I think much of the same Import with our English Sirrah) in v. 283.
Nor suffering in ill Language, &c.] An Elevation of the Christian Doctrine, as Dr. Hammond observes, far beyond the Heathen Theology; Homer introducing one of his Goddesses, nay Minerva her self, who should have had more Wisdom,[Page 140] encouraging Achilles to rail heartily at Agamemnon, tho he was not to strike him,
— [...].
302. How few who any true concern will show, For ought but these vain perishing Goods below.] After removing these three former mistaken Notions of Happiness, our Saviour proceeds to establish a better, Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after Righteousness, &c. ‘Who, as Spanheim explains it, being conscious of their own want of Righteousness, do most earnestly desire it.’Iustice or Righteousness here mentioned, being, according to Grotius,‘A general, or Cardinal Vertue, implying all the rest, namely, whatsoever is grateful or acceptable to Almighty God.’They shall be filled, they shall obtain what they pursue, says Hammond, and be satisfied in it. To this Beatitude is opposed the contrary Woe in S. Luke, Woe to you that are full, for you shall hunger. In the former Hunger and Thirst, Grotius and others think, is included, such a Desire after Piety and Vertue, as makes Men willingly or patiently undergo Hunger, Thirst, and all other Inconveniences, in order to obtain them. And under this Head I've inserted several of our Saviour's Lessons concerning Resignation and Contentment.
360. Blest is the Man, himself who truly knows, And Mercy, which he hopes, to others shows.] The Fifth Beatitude, Blessed are the merciful; which consists, as Walker explains it, ‘in shewing all Mercy and Compassion to our Neighbours in their Necessities;’ further explained ver. 44. and in chap. vi. 12, 14 and vii. 1, 12, &c.
372. Traditions teach you, if your Bodies pure, &c.] The Sixth Beatitude, Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.‘They, says Hammond, who defile not the Eye of their Soul, with worldly or fleshly Lusts: and as another, who do not only subdue evil Deeds but evil Desires.’ In opposition to the false Glosses of the Pharisees; who, it seems, taught their Followers, that if they abstain'd from outward Acts, they might think what Ill they pleas'd: and it's plain, Iosephus, who was a Pharisee, was of this Mind: and David Kimchi not only defends it, but wrests Scripture to that End. Now the Blessing promis'd to those who are thus pure in heart, by our Saviour, is, that they shall see God; not only by knowing his Will here, but in the Enjoyment of the Beatifical Vision, to all Eternity: as Spanheim, Br [...]gensis, and Walker, tho I think the Old Man, last named, goes a little too far, when he says, "Looking even upon a Man's own Wife, [...], is a breach of this Purity of Heart, and will exclude out of Heaven.
404. Are eager for an Hero's sounding Name.] The Seventh Beatitude is, Blessed are the Peacemakers; "which is plac'd, says one, in the Zeal on all occasions of "making and preserving Peace. First, negotiating the Peace of all men with God, which was the Apostles Employment. And Secondly, procuring by all means, the Peace of Men among themselves: for this reason putting up Affronts, and suffering Injuries. This Character and Employment, should, without doubt, belong eminently to the Governours and Doctors of the Church, who ought especially to be the [...], the Light of the World, and Salt of the Earth, and to teach Men to keep God's Commands; but this not excluding private Christians. The Reward of these Peacemakers is, they shall be called [shall be] the Sons of God: like to God, says Hammond, as Children to a Parent; being already, as the Apostle says, Partakers of the Divine Nature: true Heroes or Sons of God; which Title was vainly affected by the great Men among the Heathen, and sought, not by Peace, but by War and Bloodshed.
453. You first triumphant from the Dust shall rise.] There was a Notion, as Dr. Hammond, Dr. Sherlock, and others observe, generally received by the Primitive Christians, that the Martyrs, nay, some extended it as far as the Confessors and eminent Saints, should, immediately on their deaths, enjoy the Beatifick Vision. But there was another Point also generally among 'em, concerning the same Persons, that they should rise before the rest of the Dead in the Day of Iudgment: whence that Suffrage in their antient Liturgies, ut partem haberet in Resurrectione prima, for a part in the first Resurrection.
468. When thus he them had thundred down from Heav'n.] The Commandments were first spoken, and so are properly the Decalogue, or Ten-Words, after which [Page 141] they were written in the 2 Tables, first by God, and then by Moses; Deut. 5.22. I know not whether I ought to make any Apology for inserting here all the Commandments, which our Saviour does not; but considering he mentions them all in general, nay several in particular here, and most of the rest in other places; considering these things I say, there needs no great Poetical Licence for my bringing them in all together.
472. Nor from Heav'ns piercing Eye such Treason hope to hide.] Wherein I have given the sence of those words [...], or before me in this Command.
473. By no resemblance vain, &c.] By the word resemblance I endeavour to express the force of the Hebrew [...] and the Greek [...], which is so comprehensive, that all the Image-Worshippers in the World can never get clear on't; and there is no way of answering it, but by setting their Index Expurgatorius to work upon't, and razing it quite out of the Commands: Nor need we wonder they do so with the Words of good Men, when they begun with those of God himself.
474. No hallow'd Thing let thy bold Sacrilege profane.] The best Commentators conclude, that Sacrilege is forbidden in this Command; or the Violation of all holy Persons, Places, and Things, as well as the Tremendous Name of God, by a false or vain Attestation of it.
480. Thy Parent and thy Prince, &c.] That Political and Ecclesiastical Parents, as well as Natural, our Governours in Church and State, are here included, as well as our Fathers and Mothers, I think all assert, who have written upon this Command: And 'tis observed, the Promise annexed to it, is repeated in the New Testament by the Apostle, as assuring the followers of Jesus, that the Obligation was not ceas'd either on Gods part of ours: And I really believe that Blessing of long Life, on Obedience, seldom fails: I speak particularly as to Natural Parents. As well as all the rest, even Temporal Blessings, with which Providence does (according to the Observation of considering men) almost constantly favour the Piety of Obedient Children; whilst on the contrary the Impious Undutiful seldom or never scapes in this Life some Exemplary Severity from the Impatience of the Divine Justice.
489. Each Sin in Thought abhor.] This seems to be one of those additional Explanations (if I may be permitted to use such a Phrase) which our Saviour made of the Old Law, contrary to the Doctrine of the Pharisees before mentioned.
508. Since you a Form for your Direction need.] The Apostles did need a Form, otherwise they'd never have ask'd it, ["Lord, teach us to pray] or at least our Saviour wou'd not have given it, who does nothing in Vain. For it's true enough, that those who are wiser or better than the Apostles, may do without it. That our Saviour gave the very words to his Disciples, and requir'd them to make use of 'em in that very Form, Mr. Mede proves, I think unanswerably, in his excellent Works. Further, what Grotius affirms of this Prayer is very remarkable; "That the Form was not so much conceiv'd in Christ's own Words, as compiled by him out of what was most laudable, out of the Old Euchologies or Liturgies of the Iews; so far was he from any Affectation of unnecessary Novelty: Adding a curious Collection of all the particular Petitions, and most of the very words of that Prayer, from those old Forms of theirs. Nor sure, can any think the Rabbies wou'd since have inserted 'em, had they not been there before. The Collection he gives is to this effect; ‘Our Father which art in Heaven, hallowed be thy Name, O Lord our God, and thy memory Glorifi'd, both in Earth below and Heaven above; (out of Sepher Zephillim, Lusitan. p. 115.) Thy Kingdom reign over us both now and for ever, (Sepher Hammustar. 49.1.) Forgive and pardon them that trespass against me, (Com. in Brike Avoth. 24.) Lead us not into the hand of Temptation, but deliver us from Evil; (Sepher Hammustar. 9.12.) For thine is the Kingdom, and there shall reign gloriously for ever and ever.’Amen. (Id. Ib.) And the same Observation has been made by our Lightfoot, Gregory, and others.
514. Let thy dear Son his promis'd Empire gain.] To explain this, take a remarkable passage out of a Latin Catechism printed here in England in King Edwards time, for the Use of the Protestants. On the Explanation of this Petition, [Page 142]‘Thy Kingdom come, (the Author goes on in this manner); Adhue enim, &c. For yet we see not all things put under Christ. We see not how the Stone should be cut out of the Mountain without Hands which broke in pieces and reduced to nothing the Image described by Daniel. How Christ, who is the true Rock, should obtain and possess the Empire of the whole World, which is granted him by the Father, nor is Antichrist yet destroyed. Whence we yet desire and pray, that these things may in due time come to pass.’
519. But chiefly feast our Souls with food Divine.] Tho they must have an excellent Art at Wiredrawing Consequences, who can prove Transubstantiation out of those words, even supposing [...] here should signifie Supersubstantial; yet all grant, that under this humble Form, wherein we expresly beg for Bread only, are included all Necessaries for Soul and Body, the chief of which, our Saviour himself, or his blessed Assistance and Presence by his Holy Spirit, which was ignorantly desired by those who said, Lord evermore give us this Bread. [Christians alone in Name.] Indeed they were not then Christians so much as in Name, being first so called at Antioch, as the sacred Writings tell us. However 'tis but a common Prolepsis, like Virgil's Lavina Littora.
578. Whose Lord did in poor Trachonitis Reign—And wild Iturea.] Herod the Great, as Ioseph. De Bell. Iud. Lib. 1. in his last Will appointed Archelaus King in his room, Antipas Tetrarch, and Philip Lord of Trachonitis: Which Testament of his was thus altered by Augustus, (Ioseph, Lib. 2. Cap. 4.) Archelaus had half the Kingdom, with the Title of Ethnarch; his Dominion containing, Iudaea, Samaria, and Idumea: Herod Antipas was Tetrarch of Galilee; his Brother Philip of Batamea, Trachonitis, and Auranitis; the yearly Incom of all together, as Iosephus tells us, coming but to an Hundred Talents.
585. Thro' stony Fields and Woods of fatal yew, Did Bands of roving Ishmaelites pursue.] Strabo gives an account of the wild and savage Temper of these Itureans, calling them by no better a Name than [...], either Rogues or Vipers, and describing those Parts full of Caves, Woods, and inaccessible Mountains, so infested with Robbers, that the Romans were forced to keep constant Guards there, for the security of the Country. They were, it seems, excellent Archers both in Iturea and Trachonitis; the Bows of the first being famous as far as Rome; whence that of Virgil,—I [...]ureos taxi torquentur in arcus. And Iosephus tells us, that Gratus the Roman General conquered the Thieves that wasted Iudaea, by the help of the Bowmen of Trachon. Bell. Iud. Lib. 2. Cap. 8. He also gives a pleasant account of this poor Prince Philip, That he used to have his Seat of Iustice carryed about with him wherever he went; tho he gives him withal such a Character as he cou'd not his wealthier Brother: For he says, he was a just and honest Man.
610. Then costly Babylonian Robes he brings.] These were accounted the richest wearing among the Eastern Nations, generally appropriated to Royal Persons; as Fuller in his Description of the Iewish Garments. Hence Achan coveted the Babylonish Garment at the taking of Iericho.
614. Who Salem and Sebaste might command.] Herod had several noble Palaces, that at Ierusalem near the Temple, another at Sebaste or Samaria. Joseph. Ant. Iud. Lib. 15. Cap. 11.
639. —At fair Damascus, Zobah him obey'd,—him Arams Fields, &c.] One Aretas, we are sure, was King of Damascus not long after our Saviours time, who is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles. That one of the same Name (who was Herods Father-in-Law,) was King of one of the Arabia's, Iosephus tells us; and that his Daughter fled from Herod to her Father, about the matter of Herodias; for which reason the Old angry King entred his Territories, and gave him Battle, wherein Herod was worsted, his Army forsaking him; which, the same Author adds, the People look'd on as a Judgment on him, for his cruelty against the Baptist. All this is Fact; and I have, to mend the story, clapt two Kings into one, or given one a little larger Kingdom than the Map will allow him; 'tis now of no great Concern, nor I believe will any of the Princes thereabouts be angry at the lessening their Borders.
[Page 143]693. And him in strong Machaerus Walls immure.] Some say S. Iohn was Beheaded in Machaerus, others in Sebaste. Iosephus seems to be for the former, in his Antiquities, Lib. 1. Cap. 10. Concerning which, honest Ludolfus tells a right wonderful Story; ‘That Herodias caus'd S. Iohn's Head to be brought to Ierusalem, and cautiously Buryed there, near the Palace of Herod, being afraid lest the Prophet should rise again, if his Head and Body shou'd have been bury'd together▪’ All the Questions, how this Passage came to be known, which cou'd come out by no less than [...]Inspiration? and for it seems it [...] for he goes on, "This Head was afterwards found by the Monks, to whom the Blessed Baptist appear'd, and reveal'd the place where they had bury'd it.
724. Tho half my Kingdom were the mighty Boon.] So those poor Proselytes affected to Talk, apeing the Magnificence of the old Eastern Kings. And because Ahasuerus thus complimented Hester, Herod must say the same to the Daughter of Herodias, tho his whole Kingdom, I suppose hardly as large as one of the others, Twelve Hundred and Seven and Twenty Provinces; his whole Ann [...]al Revenue, as Ioseph [...] tells us, amounting but to 200 Talents.
776. —Strong Abel's Town.] Abel-Bethmaacha was a strong Town near the North Borders of Galilee, into which Sheba threw himself when pursu'd by David's Army.
786. Wide wandring thro' Baaras distant Vale.] Iosephus says, Herod kept a strong Garrison in Machaerus to bridle the Arabians; just against which was the famous Valley of Baaras, for the Wonders of which, that Historian has been so much Talk'd of.
812. Bethsaida's wealthy Villa.] 'Tis sometimes called a Village, at others a Town or City, tho if only a Village, large enough, according to Iosephus, who says, every Village in Galilee, even the least of them, contained 15000 Inhabitants; (but sure there must be some mistake in the number). This Bethsaida he says, was for the pleasantness of it, erected into a City, and called Iulias: But let it be then what it wou'd, our Saviour's woe is now accomplish'd against it, and 'tis reduced to its first Original, a Lodg in the Wilderness; nothing thereof now remaining, as Travellers tell us, besides 7 or 8 scatter'd Cottages, which scarce deserve the Name of Houses.
THE Apostle proceeds and relates the Miracle of the Loaves, at which the Multitude surpriz'd, would again have forc'd our Saviour to accept of the Kingdom; but he retires from them, and continues all Night praying in one of the Proseuchae or Oratories of the Iews, having sent his Disciples cross the Lake towards Capernaum; whom he overtakes, walking on the Sea, before it was Day; the Disciples being affrighted, till knowing his Voice, St. Peter leaves the Ship and goes towards him, who, when ready to sink, supports him, and entring the Ship, they immediately land between Bethsaida and Capernaum; to the latter of which our Saviour goes with his Disciples, being followed by the Multitude, more for Interest than Devotion. His Sermon to them, in the Synagogue, on that Subject, and Discourse concerning eating his Flesh and drinking his Blood, at which, the Iews being offended, many of his Followers forsake him; and upon his Apostles Protestation of Fidelity, he prophesies that one of them should betray him. He cures the Son of Chuza, Herod's Steward, when desperately ill of a Fever, on which he himself, who had before been an Herodian, became his Follower, with all his House. The Miracle of the Centurion's Servant, Simon's Wife's-Mother, and the Paralytick, at Capernaum; and that on Blind Bartimaeus, at Jericho. Going up to Jerusalem, he cures one that was born Blind, curses the Fig-tree; the first time purges the Temple of Buyers and Sellers, and cures the infirm Man, at the Pool of Bethesda. The Apostle next recites several of his Parables, that of the wicked Judg, and importunate Widow, the cruel Servant, the rich Miser, the Pharisee and Publican, and, more at large, that of the Prodigal Son; which newly finished, Chuza, who was an Acquaintant of Gamaliel's being in Town against the Passover, comes to his House, brings his Friend the Centurion with him; where finding St. John and the other Disciples, whom he had formerly seen in Galilee, he desires a fuller account of the Mysteries of the Christian Faith, and the Person of our Saviour. This the beloved Disciple agrees to give him. Whose Preparations for it conclude the Fifth Book.
14. SOme Shepherds to the neighb'ring Towns disclos'd.] As probable a way of his being known as any.
18. At once instructs and cures.] So says Beda, Quoscunque in corpore salvabat, eos pariter & in anima reformabat, He reform'd their Souls as well as heal'd their Bodies.
20. Till lengthening Shadows shew'd declining Day.] From Virgils — Majoresque cadunt de montibus umbrae.
25. And thus replies.] 'Tis a common Scheme of Speech both in the Evangelists and other holy Writers, to introduce Persons replying or answering, where there's at most only an involv'd Question going before. So S. Matth. 11.25. Iesus answered and said, I thank thee O Father, &c. tho we read of no preceding Question or Compellation; an usual Hebraism, as Maldonate on the places, the Word [...] signifying not only answering a Question, but also beginning or continuing a Speech.
47. We in an hundred different Troops divide.] St. Luke 9.15. They sat down by fifties in a Company; an hundred of which fifties there are in five thousand.
49. By which what e're be please, what e'er he please he makes.] I don't think changing Substance, to be so great a Wonder as would shock my Faith, had our Saviour ever declar'd he had actually done it in the Blessed Sacrament; because we've not only an example of that Nature in Sacred Story, in Moses's Rod, but, if I mistake not, Instances on't every day in that Proteus-Matter. Had our Saviour therefore been pleas'd to have chang'd the Bread into real corporeal Flesh, undoubtedly he might have done it, (as God, in the former Instance, chang'd Wood into that Substance.) But still, as a great Man of our Church observes, here's the Miracle, that after the Change, the thing's still the same that ever 'twas. At which rate our Saviour might as well have persuaded the People here, that a Miracle had been wrought, the Loaves multiplied, and their Hunger satisfied without giving 'em one mouthful; alas, their gross Senses were not to be believ'd, this being all Spiritual Food. Ludolfus here, has a very odd Allegory, Mysticè, says he, per quintos Panes quinti libri Mosis intelliguntur, per duas Pisces Prophetae & Psalmi. By the five Loaves are mystically understood the five Books of Moses, by the two Fishes, the Prophets and Psalms.
61. Bids us collect the Reliques of the Feast.] Grotius in loc. observes, ‘That this was more than Moses did in the Manna, or Elias in the Barrel of Meal.’ But Heinsius,‘That our Lord did this, according to the use of the Jews, whose Custom 'twas to reserve their Fragments for the Poor: whence that of Rabbi Eleazar,[Page 175] soever eats without leaving any Fragments must not expect a Blessing.’ Tho indeed this was expresly forbidden in the Manna, where nothing was to be left till the Morning, and all had enough for that Day. And it might be enjoined by Elijah, tho not recorded; nor is it very much difference whether our Saviour gave or followed a good Example.
63. Twelve empty Baskets in the Vessel lay, Wherein we Fish from place to place convey.] There are two different Words us'd for what we render Baskets, [...], and [...], the former in the Miracle of the five thousand, the latter of the four thousand. The [...], were so famous among the Jews, that their Nation was distinguished by them, as Grotius and others: so Iuvenal,— Quorum Cophinus Foenoque Supellex, whose Basket and Hay were all their Houshold-stuff, and —Cophino Foeneque relicto. The Word being changed from Greek to Latin, and perhaps further, into our English Coffin. These twelve Baskets then seem to be the proper Goods of the twelve Apostles, serving 'em either for the conveyance of Fish, or as a kind of Sea Chests, to hold all their Necessaries. The [...], Dr. Hammond thinks, were a larger sort of [...], since one of 'em was big enough to hold a Man, S. Paul being let down from Damascus, [...], in a Basket, we render it, Act. 9.26. our Word not noting a limited Capacity, but only the kind of the Vessel.
83. A greater Army we,—Than join'd at Modin the brave Maccabee.] Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 12. cap. 8. says, those who join'd Matthias were no more at first than the Inhabitants of the small Village of Modin, and even when his Son Iudas came against the Army of Antiochus, under Gorgias and Nicanor, consisting of forty thousand Foot and seven thousand Horse, he had no more than three thousand Men, and those raw and badly arm'd. Cap. 11. of the same Book.
98. A place remote, where oft he us'd to pray, Wall'd on the sides as Custom is.—] I take that passage in S. Luke 6.12. where 'tis said our Lord continued all Night in Prayer to God▪ [...], to relate to the Place even more immediately than the Action, according to the Notion of Drusius, Dr. Hammond, Mr. Mede, and other learned Men, who think this [...], ought to be translated, in the Proseucha, Prayer-house, or Oratory of God. The Fashion of which Oratories Mr. Mede describes from Epiphanius, after whom I have copied. His Conjecture he makes more probable by Philo's▪ [...], the Alexandrians cutting down the Trees of the Jewish Proseucha's or Oratories: and the same is probable from that Comparison of David, I am like a green Olive-tree in the House of my God.
104. Here stay'd alone till Night began to wear.] The [...] or fourth Watch of the Night, among the Jews, was undoubtedly near day; but the Phrase [...] is here us'd, S. Matth. 14.23. When the Evening was come he was there alone. 24. But the Ship was tossed. 25. And in the fourth Watch of the night, &c. Now the same word [...] is used v. 15. When it was Evening. Dr. Hammond thus reconciles these Places, ‘That the Word [...], is taken in different Sences, sometimes for the precise Evening or Sun set, at others Synecdochically for the whole Night, as Morning for the Day.’ So in Moses, the Evening and the Morning were the first Day, a natural Day of twenty four Hours. Thus, in the first place, 'tis to be taken for the precise Evening or Sun-set, in the latter for the whole Night: to which might be added, (if any thing can be after Dr. Hammond) that the second [...] may be at a great distance from [...], see v. 23. "When the Evening was come, our Saviour was alone in the Mountain Praying; which must take up some time, as it did, we know, whole Nights together: then v. 24. The Ship was in the Sea, and not till 25. In the fourth Watch of the night Iesus went unto them, &c.
111. And now shrill Cocks foretold th' Approach of Day.] Either some they had a Ship board, or, if not so well laid in, from the neighb'ring Shores, since it appears on comparing the Evangelists, that the other Side, to which our Saviour ordered 'em to row, was only cross a small Arm or Creek of that small Sea, compare St. Matth. 14.22. with St. Mark 6.45.
120. Nor could two Glasses more expect to live.] Some may object, I make the [Page 176]Disciples better Seamen than they really were, and introduce 'em talking more Ship-shape, as the Sailors call it; but the same Objection lies fuller against Virgil, whose amphibious Heroes are as good at Sea as at Land Service, being grown excellent Seamen as soon as ever put a Ship-board; whereas my Sailors were bred to it, probably from their very Cradles: nay they might have Glasses too: for we read of the fourth Watch of the Night, and how should they know one Watch from t'other, had they not Glasses to distinguish 'em, in the same manner with our modern Navigators.
162. The sounding Beach.] I took the Epithet of sounding, partly from Homer's [...], tho indeed he uses it of the Sea, not the Beach; partly from Observation, the Sea or Shore, which you please, making a great Noise when the Pebbles are roll'd or trail'd along by the Motion of the Water, especially in a Storm.
165. O'er sweet Hermon.] Hermon was East of Iordan and the Sea of Galilee, Deut. 4.47, 48. They possessed their land (of Sihon and Og) on this side Iordan (the Wilderness side, where this Book must therefore be written) toward the Sun-rising, from Aroer, which is by the Bank of the River Arnon, even unto Mount Sion, (70. the Mount of Sihon) which is Hermon.
180.
So when their way a Flight of Locusts takes
From Lubim's wild and Chelonidian Lakes;
While Mizraim's Sons their sacred Ox implore,
And trembling see the Plague wide hov'ring o'er, &c.] All Authors who write of Africa, observe, that those Desarts produce vast Armies of these destructive Creatures, a People there called the [...], or Locust-Eaters, taking their Names from making Reprizals upon 'em, and devouring them, because they have left 'em nothing else to eat. See the Scholiast on Dionysius, v. 559, 560. Diodorus, Strabo, and several of the Antients, (as Ludolfus since) and others quoted by Bochart, Lib. 4. Cap. 3. give us their Description and History; that learned Man deriving one of their Arabian Names, Alhabsan, from Habyssinia, a part of Afric, which they seldom fail to visit, being brought thither, by Winds, from those vast sandy Tracts of Ground that lie South and West, in which are the Chelonidian Fenns, Chelonides Paludes, in the Geographer, by a continual Stream discharging themselves into the Niger. Now the same South or West Winds which brought them from the Wilderness, might carry 'em on to Egypt; Bochart being of Opinion, the Egyptian Locusts came from this Country: tho I rather believe they took not so long a Journey, being born from the Happy Arabia, East of Egypt, and where enough of 'em are often found to supply all their Neighbours, the Arabians being but too well acquainted with them, and their Writers giving a more particular description of them than any others. It may not be unpleasant to instance but in one, because of his odd Easterly-way of Expression, who complains of their molesting 'em at their very Tables; he is quoted by Bochart, in his Locusta, in these Words, ‘Said Algesen the Son of Aly, we were sitting at the Table, I and my Brother Mahumed the Son of Alchanaphia, and the Sons of my Uncle Abdalla, and Kethem, and Alphidal, the Sons of Alibas, and a Locust [...]t upon the Table in the middle of us, &c.’ However tho Bochart's Conjecture mayn't here hold, because 'tis said 'twas a [...], an East-Wind that brought these Locusts, for which reason they must rather come from Arabia which lies East, than Ethiopia which is South from Egypt; yet they may be, and are frequently carry'd thither from Abyssinia, by those South and West Winds, which often bring 'em from the Cape, or the Desarts of Mount Atlas. For that Expression, The Plague wide hovering.] 'Tis agreeable to what Historians deliver of the vast flights of these Locusts, which sometimes obscure the Sun, and darken large Tracts of Ground, two of their Names, [...] and [...], being deriv'd, by Bochart, from such Roots as imply Veiling and Darkness; further affirming out of Cadamastus, that they sometimes reach for twelve Miles together. And Surius says, ‘That even in Poland, Anno 1541. a Cloud of 'em appear'd two Miles in length, and hindred the Light of the Sun from all that Tract of Ground, over which they flew.’
383. So when the West-wind clears their Reedy Shore, &c.] Exod. 10.19. The Lord [Page 177] turn'd a mighty strong West Wind, which took away the Locusts, and cast them into the Red Sea. I call it Reedy Shore, because that Sea is stil'd in the Hebrew, Iam Zuph, the reedy, sedgy, or flaggy Sea; from the Multitude of Flags and Weeds which grow in it, as well as on its Bank; ‘Tho never so many ill Weeds there, says Fuller after his way, as when the Egyptians were drown'd in it.’
185. Precipitating in th' Arabian Deep.] The Red-Sea, of which see more Lib. 6. is also called by Dionysius and others, [...], the Arabian Gulf, (now Mare de Mecca) from its washing the Shores of Arabia. This is the usual end of those Creatures, as Pl [...]ny, S. Ierome, and others; I'll only instance in Sigebert, even in our own Countrey, who tells us in his Chronicle. ‘That after a parcel of these Tartarian Travellers had made a stragling Visit into Europe, and put all France under Contribution (or rather Military Execution) they were at last all carried away by a Blast of Wind, and drown'd in the British Ocean, in such vast numbers, that being thrown up again on the Shores, their putrified Bodies infected the Air, and brought a terrible Pestilence, which destroyed an incredible number of Men.’
191. Under a gentle Gale their Oars they ply'd — The Wind veer'd round to West.] The Gale must be gentle, otherwise they could not have us'd their Oars. It must be to West, or somewhere in that point, for their convenient and speedy Passage over to the East or North East side of the Lake, to Chorazin and Capernaum, whither our Saviour went after his Landing, it being the Place of his usual Abode, vid. St. Iohn 6.24. Tho they might well be surpriz'd to find him there so soon in the Morning, knowing his Disciples went away without him, it being at least fourteen or fifteen Miles from the Mountain of Miracles, supposing it to be South of Bethsaida, where 'tis generally plac'd, round to Capernaum; the Sea being, according to Iosephus, fourteen or fifteen Miles long, and six or seven broad, and this Journey containing about half the Length, and all the Breadth of it, besides the Loss of Way by Creeks and Turnings. I say Chorazin and Capernaum, because they lie near together, being joined together by a Bridge, in Fuller's Maps, like Southwark and London; both of which Places, according to our Saviour's Prophecy, now lie buried in Dust and Ruines; the Pilgrim, who saw 'em, telling us, that even Capernaum it self is now nothing but three or four little Fishing-Cabins near the Lake.
221. For Angels Food they long.] It seems the Jews desired our Lord to give 'em Manna, which they tacitly beg, St. Iohn 6.31. and more plainly v. 34.
263. Joseph the Carpenter has oft work'd here.] I know the Word [...], as well as Faber in the Latin, has a larger signification than our English Carpenter, and some of the Fathers were of Opinion, that Ioseph was Faber-Ferrarius, a Blacksmith, as he's called in the Hebrew Gospel of St. Matthew; but the greater stream of Writers goes the other way, supposing him a Carpenter: thus Iustin-Martyr, who affirms that our Lord himself did make Ploughs and Yokes, and indeed he is called [...], St. Mark 6.3. and therefore, it may be presumed, actually wrought at his Father's Trade. And to the same purpose the famous Answer of the Christian to the scoffing Heathen. As for Ioseph's working at Capernaum, I confess 'tis my own Addition, tho probable enough; for if he were a Good Workman, as I know not why I may n't suppose him, he might be sent for from Nazareth thither, not above some twelve Miles distant.
264. His Mother Mary, his Relations near.] These Relations of our Lord, call'd his Brethren in Holy-Writ, according to the Jewish way of speech, seem to be no more but his Cousin-Germans, or Sons of his Mother's Sister; for she that's called the Mother of Iames and Ioses, St. Mark 15. ult. and 16.1. is stiled Mary the Wife of Cleophas and Iesus's Mother's Sister, St. Iohn 19.25. For which reasons there's no need of taking the famous [...], in that same sence with Helvidius and his Followers: not but that I think full as bad Arguments are made use of, even by some of the Fathers, and by Walker, and other Moderns, to prove the perpetual Virginity. To instance in that Ezek. 44.2. This Gate shall be shut, it shall not be opened, &c. tho they might as well have prov'd it from Gideon's Fleece, or the Bush in Horeb, both of which Vida makes Types of the Blessed Virgin, Haec Virgo est rubus ille, &c. and it's a wonder none of her zealous Idolizers ha'nt all this while found out that [Page 178] Text in the following Ezek. 46.3. to enforce her Adoration, The People of the land shall worship at the door of this Gate before the Lord; the same East-Gate, as appears on comparing the places. This, I say, might, in my judgment, be as properly and decently urg'd for her worship, as the other for the purpose to which 'tis brought. The best on't is, this Matter of Fact can be no Article of Faith, either of one side or t'other, since nothing's said on't in Scripture. For which reason it should seem 'twas only a piece of Monkish Zeal that made Helvidius's mistaken Opinion a downright Heresie: an Extremity those ill natur'd Hermits were driven upon out of an abundant Caution for their darling Doctrine of Abstinence in those matters, in which many of 'em seem more than half-Gnosticks, or Priscillianists, if not akin to those mad Hereticks, the Valesii and Severiani, of whom Eusebius, Eccl. Hist. lib. 4. cap. 27. and Epiphanius, Heres. 58.
287. An hidden secret Sence my Words imply.] S Iohn 6.63. It is the Spirit that quickneth, the Words that I speak unto you they are Spirit, &c.
289. Nor this can their false Prejudice prevent.] It seems plain, that the Jews understood our Saviour's Words, I am the Bread of life, in a gross, carnal, literal Sence, [...]ounding to Transubstantiation; which Mistake our Saviour endeavours to rectifie, but they continued obstinate, and would not give him leave to understand his own Words.
307. I know the Wretch who will his Lord betray.] v. 64. Iesus knew from the beginning who should betray him. This being a wonderful Instance of his Humiliation and Submission to the Divine Will, that in obedience unto it, he chose such a Person for one of his Family, as he knew from the very first wou'd prove a Traitor.
310. Soon will he with base Slanders me accuse,— Soon will the Fiend, &c.] I take the Word [...] here, one of you, namely Iudas, is a Devil, in the largest sence, as 'tis used in the Sacred Writings, answerable to the Hebrew, [...], which signifies, as Dr. Hammond, and Grotius, among other things, an Adversary in Foro, a Delator, an Informer, an Accuser, especially a false Accuser; so here, [...], says one, is as much as qui deferet me apud Principes, One that will accuse me to the Elders. But I understand it in a yet stronger Sence. He is a Devil, that is, our Saviour saw he was already given up to the Power of the Evil Spirit, who would, at the last Supper, enter into him, tempting him to betray his Master; and indeed, without some such Diabolical Instigator, 'tis hard to suppose any thing humane could be capable of such a piece of Villany.
315. What in Thought — I scarce could track, each mighty Wonder wrought.] Agreeable to St. Iohn's Hyperbole, St. Iohn 21.25. And many other things did Iesus, which if they should be written every one, I suppose the World would not be able to contain the Books that should be written.
337. A rich and powerful Lord, Chuza his Name.] Lightfoot, Walker, and others, think that the Nobleman, St. Iohn 4.46. whose Son was sick at Capernaum, was no other than that Chuza the Husband of Ioanna, who ministred to our Saviour and his Apostles, St. Luke 8.3. which Opinion I follow, for reasons, which will be plain in Lib. vi.
370. He saw, and lov'd, and won her for his Bride.] The Courtship, I confess, should, in decency, have taken up more time; but that I've greater Business on my hands, and must therefore omit that Formality.
391. That through the Galilean Coasts,— Our Lord was seen returning.] St. Iohn 4.43. After two days, he departed thence, (from the Coasts of Samaria) and went into Galilee.
398. When near small Jiphthael's Streams, our Lord he'd [...]ound.] A Brook of that name in Galilee, the same, I think, with Shihor-Libanus.
453. To bridle hot Capernaum's Youth.] The Centurion being fixed in this place, there seems little doubt, but that 'twas a Station of the Romans, of whom there was need enough in that factious Country of Galilee, whereof Capernaum was one of the most considerable Places, if not the Metropolis.
472. Near where Callirrhoe's Streams, &c.] Iosephus describes these Waters, both in his Antiq. lib. 8. cap. 17. and in Bell. Iud. lib. 7. cap. 25. He says, ‘They arise about [Page 179]Machaerus, from two Springs of contrary Natures, one hot and sweet, the other cold and bitter; which meeting together, have many excellent Virtues, giving Help, both by drinking and bathing, for several Diseases:’ tho Herod the Great try'd 'em in vain, by the Advice of his Physicians, they being like to kill instead of curing him. These Waters are so plentiful, that they not only run off, but make a fair Current, or River, on whose Banks, stood the antient City Lasha, afterwards Callirrhoe, whence the Baths themselves are named, being stiled by Iosephus, the Baths of Callirhoe, as our Tunbridge-Waters take their Name from the Town, tho 'tis some Miles distant from them.
488. With ill directed Prayers, devoutly made.] From Cowley's, With good and pious Prayers directed ill.
490. Vows he'd a Cock.] A noted Sacrifice to Aesculapius; I suppose, because while a Mortal Quack, the Good Women us'd to present him with a Pullet or Cockrill, now and then for a Fee.
492. But the poor Marble Idol, &c.] Aesculapius his first Seat was at Epidaurus, thence, in a great Plague, his Godship was sent for to Rome, or the Devil in his stead, for Ovid says, a great Serpent appear'd in the Ship that was sent to fetch him thither. But above all their foolish Gods, I wonder what good Wife first deified the Son of this Aesculapius, I mean Machaon, who, it seems, got a Lift among the Stars for nothing less than inventing the most excellent Art of Toothdrawing.
513. Jairus for him and other Friends implore.] St. Luke 7. the Centurion sent the Elders of the Jews; the Rulers of their Synagogues were chosen out of these Elders; one of these Rulers was Iairus, with whom undoubtedly the Centurion was intimate, since he himself had built the Jews a Synagogue.
565. Or at the lovely Balsom Gardens nigh.] For which the Iews quarrelled with the Romans, vid. Ioseph.
584. Soon did th' Old Man the joyful Tidings know.] In the History thus, Be of good comfort, for behold he calls thee.
597. A thick and churlish Skin.] I suppose it a sort of a Catarract.
608. Nor ever saw, till then, the chearful Light.] He was born Blind, and therefore his Cure such a Miracle, as Grotius observes, as was unanswerable, after all the Cavils of the Jews.
625. Whence them he self-condemn'd and blushing sent.] St. Iohn 8.9. being convicted by their own Conscience they went out, &c.
629. 'Twas at the famous Pool, well known to all— Jerusalem.] 'Tis hardly to be supposed so remarkable a thing could be unknown to any about Ierusalem, any more than that St. Iohn, who was an Eye-witness of all, would invent such a Story, had it not been true; especially when the Circumstance related not to the Honour of his Master: our Lightfoot, I think, gives the most probable Reason for the Silence of the Iewish Writers in this matter; namely, ‘That the wonderful Virtue of these Waters, might be reckon'd as a sign of the Messiah's Coming;’Miracles being expected as a Token of his Reign, for which Reason, he thinks, the Rabbies never mention it.
635. You know from Heav'n some courteous Angel brings.] That 'twas a real Angel, not the Priest's Boy, which wrought these Miracles, Grotius brings these following Arguments, ‘1. 'Twas done at a certain set time. 2. All Diseases were cured ▪ 3. The Waters were first to be moved, whereas in natural Cures they must be calm.’ As for the first and last of these Arguments, the odd Hypothesis which a very excellent Person stumbled upon, in relation to this matter, absolutely precludes them; but the second, I think, is unanswerable; he endeavours indeed to avoid it, explaining all Diseases by some, the Word whatsoever there denoting, as he thinks, a limited Universality, referring to the Diseases after-mentioned, the Blind, Halt, Wither'd, &c. But neither will this do, for tho there may be a kind of a Virtue, in the Remedies he mentions, against Lameness, I believe 'tis a new discovery that they're good against Blindness too.
668. Nor does he old Traditions blame, but where, &c.] He bids his Disciples, [Page 180]Whatever the Pharisees commanded, that to observe and do; that is, undoubtedly, in Cases indifferent, since he was very severe against 'em, as in the business of Corban, where they made God's Word of none effect by their own Traditions.
673. And a good Life, true Faith's unfailing Test.] From that of our Saviour, Ye are my Friends, if ye do whatever I command you.
677. Now in some lively Parable— As antient Seers us'd.] Those who would know the difference between the [...] and [...] of the Antients, wherein consisted all their Wisdom; and the parts of the [...], the [...] and [...], may consult Grotius on St. Matt. 13. These Parables, Apologues. Similitudes, or Fables, were much used by the Eastern Nations, especially the Syrians, and those of Palestine; who, as St. Ierome observes, seem to have a particular Genius for them.
694. Neither on Honour he, or Conscience stood.] The same with, He feared not God, nor regarded Man.
750. Ten thousand Talents to his Servant lent.] Which, unless I'm out in my Calculation, supposing the Talent but Silver, is, three Millions seven hundred and fifty Thousand Pound.
843. Touch not my Holy Robes.] His Fringes and Phylacteries, and some wore a huge Flapping Hat besides.
855. Which almost equal makes thy time and mine.] The Jews fasted Mondays and Thursdays; from a Tradition among them, as Drusius has it, that Moses went up to Mount Sinai on a Monday, and came down on a Thursday.
905. Not so the Younger, who profuse and vain.] Grotius justly observes, that among all our Saviour's Parables, this seems to be the most excellent, adorn'd with the finest Colours, and full of the liveliest Passions, ‘appositum, says he, in Iuniore ponitur Exemplum depravati Ingenii, Youth having generally less Wisdom and more Passion than other Ages.’
Ibid. Not so the Younger, who profuse and vain.] By Profuse I would express the [...], living prodigally, lewdly, vainly, or naughtily, nequiter, which Grotius thinks exactly hits the Greek [...], after which, v. 14. 'tis said, He began to be in Want, [...], which, methinks, from the notation of the Word, should be translated to run behind hand, or run out, as we usually say.
1004. One only who more Kindness had profess'd.] I confess, I thought this might have been some good Substantial Citizen, of his former Acquaintance; but Ludolsus, on those Words Civi se adjunxit, ( [...], was a sort of a Hanger on) tells us, ‘by this Citizen was meant the Devil, the Inhabitant of the Kingdom of Darkness, and the Shadow of Death.’
1008. And sends him to the Fields, his Swine to feed.] Quo nullum vilius Ministerium, says Bochart de Porcis. Who also tells us, out of Donatus, that there were three sorts of Pastors among the Antients, Bubulci, our Cowherds, from whence the Bucolies, now the name for all Pastoral; the Opiliones, our proper Shepherds, the chiefest Subjects of our English Pastoral; tho I think least of the Greek; the Caprarii, or Goatherds, famous with the Grecians. But of Swinherds there's no mention, either in Theocritus or Virgil; tho what's greater, Grandsire Homer has made Eumaeus immor▪ who was Swinherd to Ulysses, vid. Odyss. lib. 22.
1111. On Acorns they or Wildings.] There's much dispute what's meant by these [...], which we render Husks, the Latin Siliquas. Some think 'em the Shells or Husks of Beans, Pease, or such Pulse, which pleases not Bochart, because he says, out of Theophrastus, those are not called [...], but [...]. Others make them the Fruit of the Caroub, or Wild Fig-tree. But leaving the Learned to agree among themselves, I take a new way of my own, feeding 'em with Acorns and Crabs, as probable in it self as either of the other.
1061. A mark of Honour, he no more a Slave.] A Ring was a mark of Liberty and Ingenuity with the Romans, and Wealth and Honour in the Eastern Nations, vid. Gen. 41.42. and St. Iames 2.2.
1062. Then bids a noble Feast, that Night provide.] The [...], the fatted Calf, may be put, in the [...] of this Parable, for all sorts of Dainties, in [Page 181] the [...], Maldonat says, all Interpreters agree that our Saviour is thereby intended.
1067. And Seraphs sing to David's Royal Lyre.] David's Psalms were sung in the Temple, where the Angels were present.
1070. The Sober Glass, with sparkling Gaza crown'd.] We are not to suppose they made a Dry-Feast; but that when they had Musick and Dancing, they had a Glass of Wine, too; which sure was innocent, if a sober one: as honest Theognis says bluntly,
[...]
[...].
1071. Grateful to God and Man.] To God in Sacrifices, Iudg. 9.13. and Num. 28.14.
1075. He Lights did see.] Coming from work, it must be now the Evening, and Lights in the House, tho, I suppose, not like our Illuminations.
Ibid. And Songs and Musick heard] We read, Musick and Dancing, in the Original, [...]. Camero, exultantem Coetum, or concinentis Coetus Carmina.
1108. Whom given for dead.] Those are called [...], dead, in the Holy Scriptures, who are lost in Vice, or dead in Trespasses and Sins. So Philo defines the Death of the Soul, the Destruction of Vertue; and Pythagoras, as Hammond on the Place, was wont to erect Cenotaphs, or empty Tombs, for those that left him.
1136. We from the hardned Crowd some Truths must hide.] Iesus spake in Parables for the Hardness of their Hearts. vid. Hammond on St. Matt. 8. Not. b.
THE ARGUMENT OF THE Sixth BOOK.
ST. John, in a Pindarique Ode, asserts the Divinity and Eternity of our Saviour, as be has done in his Gospel and Epistles; describing the Trinity in the greatest part of the three first Stanza's; the Creation of the World by the Son in the fourth; the Fall and Restitution in the fifth and sixth; Proving our Saviour's Existence before his Birth, by his appearing to, and conversing with, the Patriarchs in humane Form, in the seventh; and like an Angel with the Israelites in the eighth; further, in the ninth, proving him to be God by Isaiah's Vision and Prophecy; and that he, some way or other, enlightens all Men, in the tenth; as he is the Divine Word, and Eternal Essential Reason.
The Centurion appears surpriz'd at his Discourse, thinking he had been deeply read in the Platonic Philosophy, the Sibyls, &c. and wondring to find so much Learning among the Jews, whereas they were represented, both by Grecian and Roman Historians, as a [Page 182] mean and ignorant People. Gamaliel sets him right, and tells him, that tho 'twas true, what the Disciples knew, was miraculous; yet the Jews, not only had all parts of Philosophy amongst them, but that they were also the first Learned Men in the World, and both the Grecian and Roman Antiquities originally came from them. Of which the Roman appearing very diffident, Gamaliel instances more particularly, and proves the Heathens had their very Gods, their History and Poetry, and other Learning from the Eastern Nations, as they from the Jews; beginning his Discourse on that Subject with a Disquisition concerning the first Rise of Idolatry, and ending it with Praises of the Antient Poetry, which Linus and Orpheus first brought from Phoenicia into Greece; adding, that even as far down as their own Ovid, their Poets borrowed their Matter from the Hebrew Prophecies and Histories. The Centurion owns himself convinc'd with the Reasonableness of his Assertions, and Clearness of his Evidence, only thinks he is too severe against all the World besides his own Nation, on the account of their Image-Worship; which, tho himself had left, he had yet more Charity for those that us'd it, pleading, the very Images were not worship'd, but the supreme God by them, and urging all the common Shifts, made use of on that Topick. All which Gamaliel answers, and closes his Argument with the second Command, wheren all such Worship was expresly, and unanswerably condemn'd. The Roman rejoins, that it's not fair to bring Scripture against them, when they themselves wo'nt abide by it, as the perfect and only Rule of Faith and Life, the Pharisees not only equalling their Traditions with it, but exalting 'em against it. To this Gamaliel replies, He'll dispute no further on that Head, but if they desired to hear what could be said in defence of Traditions, he had a Pupil eager enough for 'em, and learn'd above his Age, and, if twere possible to be done, able to defend them, and whom he'd call in for that Purpose. On their agreeing to his Proposal, and St. James's undertaking to manage the Dispute, Paul of Tarsus enters, warmly urging the Common Arguments for Tradition and Infallibility, against the Scriptures, and Iudgment of Discretion or Private Reason, which St. James answers, and withal prophesies, that he himself shall become as strenuous a Defender, as now he was a forward Opposer of the Christian Faith. After he has left the Room in a Rage, Chuza, being pleas'd with the Discourses he has already heard, and finding some of the Sadducces Opinions and Arguments, which he could not yet well answer, desires Liberty to propose them, in order to his intire satisfaction in those Matters: and, Leave obtain'd, produces their received Tenets and Arguments against immaterial Substances, the Resurrection, and future Punishments and Rewards; to which Joseph of Arimathea and Gamaliel return him satisfactory Answers. After which St. Peter subjoins other Proofs, taken from our Saviour's Miracles and Discourses, and that they had not only heard him assert there were Evil Spirits, but had seen him cast them out; concluding with the Parable of Dives and Lazarus. Which ended, the Company breaks up, and the three Disciples return to our Saviour.
1. LO! Th' Eternal Word I sing, &c.] I chose Pindaric here, being most suitable to the Loftiness of the Subject: And for my Excuse in using it, desire no better than Mr. Cowley's Example. For the Matter of the Ode, it includes, for the main, little more than what's express'd or hinted in the First Chap. and other places of St. Iohn's Gospel.
5. Rise my Eagle-Soul! Arise.] That Epithet may be more proper to St. Iohn, because he's generally thought represented by the Eagle, among the four living Creatures in the Revelation; which is accordingly pictur'd near him.
18. No mean Succession his Duration knows.] I am not ignorant that our famous Parker, and the Men of New Notions, are generally of another mind. But this has not only been the Opinion of all Antiquity, who thought Succession disagreeable to the Nature of God, but of the best and most Learned of the Moderns in our own Nation. See Bishop of Worcester's Sermon on the Mysteries of the Christian Faith; Mr. Bently, and others; and among Poets, Mr. Cowley,
Nothing is there to come, and nothing past,
But an Eternal Now does always last.
23. Whatever was, was God, e'er Time or Place.] From Vida's: Qui [...]quid erat Deus illud erat.
27. One, undissolv'd.] The nearest word I could find to undivide.
30. Not to be argu'd, but believ'd.] As to the Modus, I mean, the Manner of the Eternal Generation; as I explain it in the following Verse,—ineffable the way, &c.
39. —more intimately one With his great Father, than the Light and Sun.] This usually is given as an Illustration of the Trinity, and particularly the Procession of the Son from the Father; tho it must come short, or else it would not be a Similitude, but the same thing. All that is pretended to be proved by such Instances as these, being that such things are no Contradiction in Nature.
43. There is no after or before.] From that in the Athanasian Creed. In this Trinity none is before or after an other; that is, all the Divine Persons were coexistent from all Eternity, and do now equally partake of the Divine Essence and Perfections.
46. No room for one short Moment, or bold Thought between.] The Arrians, who had much more to say for their Heresie than their modern Kindred, did grant, in some of their Confessions of Faith, that the Son was from all Eternity by such [Page 221] an Emanation from the Father, as that whereby the Light proceeds from the Sun, but yet contended for a Moments difference between their Existence; the Son receiving his, as they think, from the Father; whereby they unavoidably fell into the same Absurdity which other Pretenders to Reason since have done: That I mean of a made God, or a subordinate Supreme. To which, if they can, let 'em find one that's equal in the whole Athanasian Creed.
47. The Father lov'd the Son, &c.] Thus some endeavour to solve, or rather illustrate the Doctrine of the Divine Processions.
54. Three more than Names, the Father, Spirit, and Son.] 'Twas the Heresie of Sabellius, that the three Persons in the Trinity were only three Names for one Person, as well as one Essence. Which some have charged on Dr. Cudworth, tho, I think, with more ill Nature than Iustice. Nor seems there need of many Arguments to con [...]ute it. Names can't act. Names are not distinguish'd by Personal Pronouns; one Name can't send or satisfie, or attest another: But there are in the Divine Essence different Agents, different Actions being attributed unto it, and those who perform 'em are distinguish'd by different Personal Pronouns in the Sacred Scripture. Of the Father and Son there's no doubt: Of the Holy Spirit 'tis said, He shall teach you all things. The Father is said to send, the Son to be sent, the Holy Spirit to witness. Therefore they are more than Names, and I think Persons is the plainest Word we have whereby to express them.
57. —one self-conscious Mind.] With all Submission and Respect to that Reverend Person, who, if I mistake not his meaning, asserts three distinct Minds in the undivided Trinity, I must acknowledg I can't be of his Opinion for those short Reasons; if three holy Minds, then three Holy Ghosts: But says the Creed, One Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts. Again, if three Minds, then I see not how to avoid three individual Essences, as much as of three Men: Therefore not one individual Essence, tho this all Catholick Christians acknowledg.
60. This by the Spirit did the Son.] Gen. 1. The Spirit of God moved upon the Face of the Waters: Which could not be a Wind, the Earth not being yet made to send out any Exhalation, or so much as any Air to be mov'd, without one of which, Wind could not be produced.
62. As was resolv'd i'th' Consult of the great Three-One.] That our Church thinks all the Trinity consulted or agreed together in the Creation of the World, and understands that Expression, Gen. 1.26. Let us make man; in that Sense, appears, I think, plain enough from her ordering that Chapter to be read on Trinity-Sunday.
71. Those fair Idea's be express'd, &c.] According to that Notion so much talk'd of by some, of an Ideal World; tho thus much is certain, that the infinite Mind, had before all Time, and therefore from Eternity, fore-seen and decreed, what were then only possible Essences, should be in Time reduced into Existence or actual Being.
78. With Luna's Silver-Waves, &c.] Alluding to the new Notion of Light; that 'tis perform'd by repeated Undulations.
82. The Angels next he made.] So in Coloss. 16. By him were all things created in Heaven and Earth, Thrones, Dominions, Principalities, Powers: And in the Old Testament, ‘The Morning-Stars sang together, and all the Sons of God shouted for Joy, when the Son, the eternal, essential Wisdom of God, as the Fathers interpret it, laid the Foundation of the Earth;’ and if he made the Angels, he could not be himself an Angel in a proper Sense, tho he's call'd by Accommodation or Comparison, the Angel of the Covenant; and by Iacob the Angel that preserv'd him from all Evil. Of which see more below.
92. Falling from thence, some Sun or Planet grows.] Alluding to Galileo's Notion, "That every Globe of the Universe was created at a distance from the Place wherein it was to move, and thence let fall to the place of its designed Residence.
94.
First, Matter wills, then Form to Matter lends;
First different Somethings makes, &c.] Matter, the Heaven and the Earth, [Page 222] Gen. 1.1. which must relate to the Matter of them only, the whole being at first [...] and [...], inform and void, till 'twas in three Revolutions of the first created Light, and three more of the Sun, reduced into that beautiful and lovely Order, which denominates it a World; all the jarring Elements being separated and disposed into their proper Places.
98. And all around was Light, &c.] Gen. 1.3. God said let there be light, and there was light; immediatly after the Spirit's moving upon the Face of the Waters.
106. By God, who had the Pow'r alone.] This certainly held then, whatever some may think it does since.
115. If any asks, can satisfie—His Wrath.] This Thought has been labour'd at by some of the greatest Genius's the World has e'er produced, Milton, Dryden, and others, after whom I should scarce have dared to attempt it, had it not been almost necessary to the Subject.
131. Nor like an Angel's, only form'd of Air.] Twas the Opinion of some wild Hereticks in former Ages, that our Saviour's Blessed Body was only fantastical not real; whom 'tis not worth the while to confute.
150. And once in Royal Robes array'd,—At sacred Salem slay'd.] Many Learned Men have been of Opinion that Melchizedeck was our Saviour, who, as well might appear like a Man as an Angel; and as well stay some time as just appear. They think that 'tis a harsh Interpretation of [...], without Father without Mother: to say, that it only meant his Father and Mother were not known, or not recorded, especially considering what follows, that he had neither beginning of Days nor end of Life; for further Christ is said in the Psalmist to be Sacerdos in aeternum, a Priest for ever, after the Order of Melchisedeck: Whence it should seem that he himself was a Priest for ever, eternal, and therefore no other than the Son of God; as it seems implyed in the Apostle's Words, of whom 'tis witnessed that he liveth, Heb. 7.8. made after the Power of an endless Life, v. 18. as in the third, without Descent, [...]. (Who shall declare his Generation?) And, he abideth a Priest continually. And when that's objected, made like to the Son of God, therefore not the same; they answer, that he may be the same with him, tho said to be like him, and produce that Instance where Christ is said to be [...], Philip. 2. Made in the likeness of men: and yet more plainly and unexceptionably, Revel. 1.13. One like unto the Son of man: Whom yet all here grant to be Christ. Other strong Probabilities might be added, but these I think are sufficient to defend my making use of that Opinion.
157. He, with two menial Angels, once a Guest.] Gen. 18.1. The Lord appeared to him; as Cap. 17. The Lord appeared to Abraham, and said, I am the Almighty God; which could not be an Angel, could not be the Father, must be the Son. v. 22. God went up from Abraham; therefore must have taken a bodily Shape, which the Father ne'er did. And in the following Chap. when the two Men, or two Angels, went to destroy Sodom, they tell Lot, The Lord had sent them to destroy it; that Lord whom they left talking with Abraham: And that Passage, ‘The Lord rained Fire and Brimstone on Sodom and Gomorrha from the Lord out of Heaven;’ the very Arrians understood of the Father and the Son; as we find in some of their Confessions of Faith in Eusebius.
161. Then Abraham saw his Day, and did rejoyce.] A not improbable Sense of our Saviour's Words, Iohn 8.56.
164. 'Twas he who did the wandring Jacob guide, — 'Twas he whom met by Jabbok's side, &c.] That the Angel who deliver'd Jacob from all Evil, and whom he prayed to bless his Grand-Children, was the uncreated Angel, our Blessed Saviour, has been the Sense of Antiquity, as Petavius observes, tho he seems not willing to believe it, lest the Church of Rome should thereby lose one main Argument for worshipping Angels. But without him we are sure he was God: For Gen. 48.15. The God of Abraham and Isaac which fed him all his Life long, is call'd, v. 16. the Angel that redeem'd him, &c. tho no doubt but 'twas the same who redeem'd and fed him. Again, Exod. 3.2. The Angel of the Lord appeared in a flame of fire out of the midst of the Bush: But v. 4. God called to him out of the midst of the [Page 223] Bush: And v. 6. I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. The same also who wrestled with Iacob at Peniel, Gen. 32. who tho call'd a Man, v. 24. because appearing in the Form of Man, yet was really God, v. 28. As a Prince hast thou power with God: And so it seems Iacob himself thought; for he call'd the Place Peniel; for, says he, I have seen God face to face.
175. What Angel else those Titles durst have claim'd?— In every sacred Page Adonai nam'd.] 'Tis not proper to make a Iew pronounce the Name Iehova, which was, I suppose, long before this esteemed unutterable, for which was used Adonai or Elohim. Now that the Angel which went before Israel, which appeared often to the Patriarchs, was call'd Iehova, is plain in twenty Instances: See Exod. 23.20. Behold I will send an Angel before thee: And 21. My Name is in him: Now the Name by which God revealed himself to Moses and the Children of Israel, when he brought them out of Egypt, was Iehova: Exod. 6.3. By my Name Jehova was I not called: And say to the Children of Israel, I am hath sent me unto thee. But God will not give his Glory, Isai. 42.8. His incommunicable Attributes, and essential Glory to any other Being: Therefore whoever has this Glory, must be God; and this God the Son, whom the Iews tempted in the Wilderness, as the Apostle says, 1 Cor. 10.9. and of whom all the Fathers interpret it: Nay, the very Iews themselves do the same, as I find in the Notes on Grotius de Verit. Relig. Christian. p. 368. Out of Moses Ben Nachmen, as quoted by Masius; Iste Angelus, &c.‘That Angel, if we might speak the very Truth, is the Angel the Redeemer, of whom it is written, my Name is in him. The Angel who said to Iacob, I am the God of Bethel: He of whom 'tis said, God called to Moses out of the midst of the Bush. He's called an Angel, because he governs the World: For 'tis writ, Iehova brought us out of Egypt. And again, he sent his Angel, and brought us out of Egypt. Again it is written, The Angel of his Presence (of his Face) saved them, to wit, that Angel who is the Presence or Face of God; and of whom 'tis said, My Face or Presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest. Lastly, that Angel of whom the Prophet, The Lord whom you seek, shall suddenly come to his Temple; the Angel of the Covenant whom you desire. Again, The Face or Presence of God signifies God, as all Interpreters agree; but none can understand this, unless he's acquainted with the Mysteries of the Law.’
177. Royal Isaia him.] He's generally reckon'd of Noble, or Royal Off-Spring. The Glory he saw in the Temple when the Seraphim cry'd Holy, Holy, Holy, Isai. 6. was the Glory of our Blessed Saviour: For so says this Evangelist in his Life, Iohn 12.41. These things said Isaia, when he saw his Glory and spake of him.
190. The lovely Boy, in whose auspicious Face.] This is borrow'd from Mr. Dryden's Translation of Virgil's Sicelides Musae.
207. Their Reason is a Spark of his celestial Fire.] God the Son, who made Man, and breathed into him the Breath of Life, gave him also Soul and Reason, forming him in this, as well as Piety, after his own Image, who is the eternal [...], or first Essential Reason.
251. And only to the chosen Jews reveal'd.] Vid. Ioseph's Speech, in Lib. VIII.
262. For you, Sir, I perceive, have Plato read] As the Heathen said of St. Iohn, when he read the beginning of his Gospel.
275. Who borrow all you think of us you know, — From Fabling Greece and falser Manetho.] See this prov'd at large by Iosephus against Appion.
295. Their ancient mighty Jäo was the same, &c.] This Iäo, or as St. Ierom, Iaho, was very famous among the most ancient of the Heathens: Him the Devils themselves were forc'd to acknowledg to be the true Supreme God. So the Oracle of Apollo Clarius, [...]. He was the same with Iehova, and as well as Iove, deflected from it. That this was the God of the Iews, we learn from Diodorus, who speaks as much of 'em as most of the Heathen Writers.‘Moses, says he, inscrib'd his Laws to the God Iäo: And Sanchoniathon tells us, he received much of his History from the Priest of the God Iäo, by which Name, as Irenaeus tells us, the Gnostics, who affected Antiquity, were us'd to call God.’
298. And him to whom you did a Temple rear,—Was only the Phenician Thunderer ▪] [Page 224] The Saxon Thor, and Scythian Taramis are concluded by learned Men to be the same, both signifying Iupiter the Thunderer; the Name of the latter, as Bochart thinks, deriv'd from a Root, which both in the British and Phenician Language signifies to thunder. And to the same God did Augustus erect a Temple, I suppose after some great Thunder, that probably which Horace alludes to, in his Coelo tonantem credidimus Iovem.
302.
Now Hammon him from ancient Cham you call,
Now Belus name him from our injur'd Baal.] There can't be a more natural or easie Derivation of Iupiter Hammon, than from Cham or Ham as we write it. And that Belus is the same with Baal, and Baal with Iupiter, and yet a true name of God, Hos. 2.16. I think all learned men are agreed. See more below, where also of Belisama, Astarte, Isis, &c.
312. Lucina aid;— Old. Berecynthia Mother of the Gods, &c.] Lucina is the same with the Moon. Berecynthia seems a compound from "Hgn which is either Venus or Iuno, and Cynthia the Moon, both the same with Rhea, so call'd from [...], fluo, from an obvious reason. Berecynthia was Mother of the Gods, So Isis, Cybele, Rhea.
322. All your three hundred Joves.] A fair Company of them, for so many Varro reckons, tho most of them different Names for the same Person, nay often only Fable at the bottom.
354.
Of some departed Father, Friend or Lord
They first an Image made, and then ador'd.] This has been look'd upon both by Antients and Moderns as the first rise of Idolatry, generally thought to have been begun by the Worshippers of Belus, though this the Egyptians were probably guilty of as soon as any others, because they had not only the Images of their Relations and Friends, but their very Bodies, as they have to this day preserv'd amongst them; and when they are reduced to straits did really often get help from 'em, by pawning their Father or Grandfather to the rich; whom they thought it a great piece of Impiety not to redeem again as soon as able.
359. And Seas, as Luna bids 'em, ebb and flow.] I'm not concernd, whether 'tis the Moon's Influence, the Motion of the Earth, or whatever other Cause, to which the Flux and Reflux of the Seas are owing; 'tis enough that what I assign has been believ'd as most probable by Antiquity, which Mr. Cowley follows in his "Undisturb'd by Moons, &c.
362. Or mighty Mazzaroth.] I confess I can give no better Reason for calling him mighty, than because he has a very hard Name: But what's the true meaning on't, after all the Guesses of the Critic, perhaps he only knows who calls all the Stars by their Names, however Gamaliel might then know what it was.
367. Which some thought living, for they saw 'em move.] They believ'd 'em intelligent Beings, says Mr. Bently out of More Nevochim; and the same appears from Plato, Diodorus, especially Eusebius, Demonstr. Evang. Lib. 1. Cap. 6. [...]. The Egyptians and Phenicians first worship'd the Sun, Moon and Stars, as Gods.
388. Nay, to make all things sure, the Fiends and all.] Which Porphyry fairly acknowledges, owning that Belzebub and Serapis were the same.
402. Lord of Heaven.] Beelsamen signifies no more, as Belisama, Queen of Heaven, two Idols of the Phenicians the same with Iupiter and Iuno.
404. Moloch and Belus is with these the same.] Moloch signifies King, or Lord; Belus, or Baal is much of the same Signification. That Iupiter is the same with Belus I think few question. That the Sun had the same name appears from the Grecian [...], derived of the Phenician Eliun, of whom Sanchoniathon; and we learn from Damasc. in Phot. that the Phenicians confound Hel and Bel, as our British learn'd to do from them, the Father of our Cassibelaunus (rather Cassibelinus) being call'd in some of our old Writers Hel or Heli, in others Bel. And in Gruter's Inscriptions we find one at Aquileia, Apollini Beleno; and the Herb Apollinaris was called by the ancient Gauls, Belinuntia; to which add that Macrobius in Saturn, ult. affirms Iupiter and the Sun to be the same.
[Page 225]405. Saturn with both.] Thallus, an old Historian commended by Lactantius, Tertullian and Minutius, mentions Belus and Chronus as the same‘ [...] some, says he, pay divine Honours to Chronus, and name him Baal, or Bel, the Romans call him Saturn, and some say that Linus first introduc'd his Worship.’ So Apollinaris in Catena on Psalm 106.28. [...]. ‘The Grecians call Baal Bel, who they say is the same with Time or Saturn.’Scaliger thinks this Baalpeor, [...], Taramis the Thunderer, Vossius the Sun, S. Ierom Priapus; and I suppose are all three in the right.
406. The same Inscription both, &c.] That famous one [...] mention'd in Bochart.
407. Alike their Form, alike their Sacrifice.] Their Form, a King with a Scepter in his hand; their Sacrifice humane, as is notorious, both to Saturn, Baal, and Moloch.
408. To both the Nations their Baetylia raise.] These were very ancient Idols, Name and Thing, as the learned conjecture, corrupted from Bethel, where Iacob anointed a Pillar and dedicated it to God, whence the Phenicians his neighbours might do the same to their Idols. These Baetylia were dedicated to Saturn, Iupiter and others, being found formerly in great numbers near Mount Libanus, particularly at Heliopolis, the City of Hel, or Bel the Son of Iupiter; as Photius from Damascius, which latter says he saw one of them himself sustain'd and moving in the air, sometimes bigger sometimes less. That they had some Motion and a sort of Life we learn from Sanchoniathon, who calls these [...], Their Form was different, sometimes like a Pillar; whence Cowley: 'Baal's spired Stone to dust was ground. Which I suppose was the proper [...], which the Iews were so often forbidden to make: at others round and white, like an exact Globe. This Stone is also called Abaddir, as Gale from Priscian, whence perhaps the Devil's name Abaddon in the Revelations; all of them I'm inclin'd to believe the same with that Iupiter Lapis or Terminus of the Romans, whom Lactantius mentions, who was so stubborn he'd not yield an Inch to Iupiter Latialis himself, but kept his ground in the Capitol, when all the other Gods were afraid of the Thunderer.
409.
That Isis, Io, angry Juno are
The same your own best Writers oft declare.] Euripides as quoted by Bochart says, the Phenicians and Thebans thought Isis the same with the common Mother. Herodotus in Euterpe, as I find him quoted in Gale, says, the Image of Isis was of the same Form with the Grecian Io. Now further, that Isis was Iuno is plain, because Plutarch says in Crassus that the Hieropolitan Goddess, who was this Isis, is also called [...] or Iuno. And the same Isis is called by Iulian in his Oration, De matre Deorum, [...], &c. `Mother of the Gods, and Wife of Iove; and again, [...], which could agree to none but Iuno.
411. The same their way of Life.] See Herodotus, who describes Isis as [...], running to and fro on the Earth. So Plutarch, Apuleius, Sanchoniathon, Lucian and others; and the same is true of Io, and Iuno rambling after her Iupiter.
413. And all— The Wife of Iove.] Of Isis 'tis prov'd, of Iuno not doubted, nor can it be of Io, if the same with Iuno, as she was by Ovid's leave, only a Contraction of it, tho he only makes her a Concubine of Iupiter.
414. All horn'd alike.] So says Herodotus of Isis and Io, [...], therefore true of Iuno. See more below in Astarte.
416. Hence Isis, ere to Libyan Wasts he fled,—With her own double Crown, &c.] Libyan Wast where the Temple of Ammon is describ'd by Dionysius, [...] ▪ Where the Scholiast thus; [...]. That Herodotus says, that this Image of Iupiter had Horns like a Ram, whence the Fable of Iupiter's turning himself into a Ram when he fled from the Giants into Egypt; and some [Page 226] think Asteroth or Astarte was worshipped in the form of a Sheep, as we learn from the Rabbies.
421. Their sacred Ox did Joseph represent.] So Vossius, and most other learned Men; which is made more probable by the Etymology of Serapis, which signifies as some think Ox Father. Ioseph was, as he himself says, a Father to Pharaoh. The Ox, a laborious Creature, is the Emblem of Plenty and Industry: Further, the Image of Serapis had a Bushel on its head, as Suidas describes it, in memory of his providing Corn for the people: And Sandford tells us, that Minutius the Prefect of Provisions at Rome was honoured with the Statue of a golden Ox for much the same reason.
425. By Father Ab [...]am first from Chaldee brought.] That the Chaldeans were the most ancient Philosophers there is but little doubt, any more than that Abraham was a Chaldean. Philo ascribes the invention of Letters to Abraham, tho Eupolemus, Artapan and others to Moses. Abraham might teach them to the Phenicians, as they, we know, did by Cadmus to the Grecians, and Moses to the Egyptians; who tho they might teach him their own Learning, there's no necessity they should teach him his Letters. But that the Egyptians learned 'em from a Stranger, their own Writers acknowledg, and we find in Plato.
426. Whether from Seth's eternal Pillars learn'd.] As Iosephus asserts, and speaks of one of them as remaining in Syria to his time; which one would think he'd scarce have done, had there been no foundation for such a thing: nor is there any Contradiction or Absurdity in it.
429. Their boasted Hermes ours and not their own.] Hermes is said to have invented Letters, or at least brought 'em into Egypt. This Moses is concluded to have done, therefore he must be that Hermes
430.
Nay even the old Chaldeans sacred Fire,
Which Delphos, you, and all the World admire,
Your Vesta, Persia's Mitra, are but one
The same with Moloch, Ammon and the Sun.] The old Chaldeans were the first who worshipped the Fire, which some attribute to Nimrod; this 'tis thought was done at Ur, which the vulgar render Fire. The same sacred Fire or Symbol of the Sun was also ador'd at Delphos, and almost every where else, especially by the Romans, under the name or Vesta; the Persians worship'd it under the name of Mitra, and at other times they call'd it Amanus, why not from Ammon? who had also his sacred Fire perpetually preserved, of which see Plutarch in his discourse of Oracles.
436.
The Egyptian Isis, Queen of Heav'n, you name
Your Juno, our Astarte is the same,
And both the Moon, in Venus all agen
Agree, great Mother she of Gods and Men.] Iulian begins his Prayer thus to Isis, the same as he thinks with Dea, Rhea, and Demeter or Ceres, [...]‘O thou Mother of Gods and Men! and just after, [...], 'Partner of the Throne of Iove.’ That Iuno is Queen of Heaven among the Heathens, is granted. That Astarte is the same with Iuno, and both with the Moon, will appear from the Description we have of her in Sanchoniathon and others. She wore upon her own head, says he, that of a Bull, just as Iuno is before describ'd, representing a Crescent or Half-moon. She's agreed to be the same with Ashteroth the Goddess of the Sidonians, whom the Iews worship'd in Samuel's time, and Solomon afterward. The same with that [...] in the Acts, which has so puzzl'd Interpreters, of whom the Writer of Tobit quoted by Mr. Cowley, [...], `they sacrificed to Baal the Heifer; the same with Baaltis, or Belis, or Belisama, which last signifies exactly the Queen, as Beelsamen the King, of Heaven; by whom the Moon is thought to be intended, and call'd by that Title in the holy Scriptures. That this Astarte is the Moon further appears from Lucian's Dea Syria, [...], 'I esteem Astarte to be the Moon. Further, that Iuno, and Venus, and the Moon are all one is Vossius's Opinion. It has been already prov'd [Page 227] of Iuno and the Moon, and is as clear of Venus from that forementioned passage of Plutarch, where he says, the Hieropolitan Goddess was call'd by some Iuno, by others Venus, and by others the Goddess which takes care of the Principles and Seeds of things. I have only to prove that Astarte is Venus, which Tully expresly affirms De natura Deorum: "Venus Syria Tyroque concepta, quae Astarte vocatur. And yet more plainly, the Isle Erythia near Spain, which as Bochart says was called Ashtoreth or Astarta by the Phenicians, was also nam'd by some [...], by others [...], the Isle of Venus and Iuno. This Venus had also many other names; the Assyrians, as Herodotus, call'd Venus Mylitta, the Arabians Alytta, (from a Composition of both which, with a small Variation, might the Island Melita or Malta be named, where was formerly a temple of Venus, as Cytheron, Erythia, and other places for the same Reason) the Persians as before Mitra, as learned Men have conjectured, from the Persian Meliter, which signifies great, whence the Greek [...], the Latin Mater, from the Doric, and our English Mother. But why may not this Mitra as well come from Mitzraim the Sun, as Vossius thinks, and accordingly some call this Idol the Sun, Venus, or whatever 'twas, Mitra, or Mithra, as Suidas; others Mesra or Mizra as Philo; nor is't any wonder it should be reckoned both Masculine and Feminine, since such was the Statue of ancient Venus, such, 'tis thought, Priapus, and the Deus Lunus, and so Astarte or Astartus. Nay the same God or Goddess was still worshipp'd by the Arabians in Mahomet's time, who in his Alchoran thus upbraids them with their Idolatry, Surat. 51. ‘Have you not seen Allath, and Alloza, and Menath;’ which Alloth seems the same with the Alytta of Herodotus, only an Arabick Termination for a Greek.Beidar in his Commentary on the place says, they were all three one Image, bearing the resemblance of every living Creature, (as some think the Pantheon) and yet like a Woman. Iso-bar-ali, cited by Hottinger says, 'twas the Star of the God Remphan, S. Ierom tells us this Star was Lucifer, which in his time the Arabians worship'd; and Lucifer in the Morning is Venus in the Evening. This Menath seems to be the same with Mercury, worship'd in those parts as some have thought by the name of Meni, and who according to Beidar's Description was the same with Venus, an Hermaphrodite in the most proper sence of the Words.
450. To Cyprus first from the Sidonian shore.] It appears that the Worship of Venus came from Sidon and the Phenicians to the rest of the World, because they were the first who ador'd her, near whose shoar is the Isle of Cyprus, where she had an ancient Temple, and whence she bore the name of Cypria. See Pausonias in Atticis, who thus speaking of the Temple of Venus Urania, She was worshipped first, says he, by the Assyrians, then by the Cyprians, Paphians and Phenicians of Palestine, whence the Inhabitants of Citheron learnt to adore her.
452. Past Icaria gone.] a small Island in the Aegean Sea, Samos, as Bochart thinks, a Colony of the Phenicians.
453.
At Samos toucht, where they her Temple rais'd,
And by the Grecian Name of Juno prais'd.] Iuno had a famous Temple at Samos, which Virgil celebrates. Vossius thinks Iupiter was deriv'd from Iah [...], and Ianus from the same Iah, and that in the same manner was formed Iana, as from thence Iuno; which words among the antient Romans were the same, the a and u being frequently chang'd, as Calamus into Culmus; and o, as in Dido, being the Greek Termination.
457. Nor far from thence other Erythian.] A Family of the Erythraei are placed hereabouts, by Dionysius, and others. Why I call them Erythians, not Erythraeans, see below.
461. Melita past.] Where was a famous Temple of hers, as before; and indeed she left Temples and took Names at most of the considerable Islands and Ports of the Seas. Whence she's call'd Cypria, Paphia, Cytheraea, Erycina, Melitaea, &c.
462. By her old Name.] That of Iuno most solemnly ador'd at Carthage, which gave Virgil a very neat occasion for most of his Machines in his Aeneis.
[Page 228]465. To Gades and the rich Tartessian Strand.] Tartessus was famous in all antient Stories and Writers, tho now the place it self where it stood is hardly known. Some think it the same with the Tarshish whither Solomon's Ships went, which is not improbable, from the vast quantities of Gold and Silver formerly found there; Baetica Hispania being also formerly call'd Tarsis. Thucydides says, the Phenicians built this Tartessus.
476. To that new World without.] Britain, which was call'd, when first known to the Romans, alter orbis; and is describ'd as such by Agrippa in his Speech to the Iews, which Iosephus gives us, with which none doubt but the Phenicians were acquainted.
477. Where Cesar late for Life, &c.] So say the British Historians, and he himself owns little less.
479. Bel and Astarte known and worship'd there.] That Bel or Baal was known, and his worship introduc'd here in Britain by the Phenicians, seems probable from the frequent Footsteps of the Name amongst us. Bel, as before, is recorded in our History as the Father of Cassibelan; our Belinus is also famous. Our Cuno-belin and others; to which add the Names of Billingsgate, Billing-borough, &c. Nay, Camden's Inscription mentions the God Belinus here in Britain. That Bel or Baal was the same with Hammon or Iupiter has been already proved, as also with Moloch or Saturn a Phenician Idol. Now we have the Name of Hammon in our Portus Hammonis, or Portsmouth; and Ham-ooze in Plymouth, and several other Places. We had an Idol whose very Shape and manner of Worship was proper unto their Baal or Moloch. Of which See Sams's Britannia, where he has a Cut of that huge wicker Idol, in whose Body the old Britains us'd to inclose the Child that was to be sacrific'd. That Astarte was known here Bochart thinks, and endeavours to prove it by the word Aestar, which he derives from the name of that Goddess, and by a passage in the Roman Historians; who tell us, when Queen Boadicia was joyning Battel, she cry'd out, O Adraste help; which he believes was the same with Astarte. And why mayn't it be lawful to guess on, and derive the Name of the Startpoint in Cornwal from the same Goddess? Tho more sure we are, that we have another of her Name without the alteration of one Letter, here on the British shores, and that's Belisama; for we find Belisamae aestuarium between the Rivers Deva and Sabrina, now Dee and Severn, in Ptolemy's first Table of Europe. Nay further, what if we should find both their Names Bel and Astarte in one word, and that's Belerium, now S. Burien in Cornwall; deriv'd not improbably from Bel and Ery, Venus, or Iuno, or Astarte; as in Erythia, Erycina, and twenty other instances, the Phenicians being desirous to perpetuate the Name and Honour both of their Gods and Goddesses together, exactly answerable to that proper Name Bele-astartus, whom we find in the List of their Kings. See more in the next Note.
483. Which Erythra.] There's hardly any thing of this nature has bred more Controversie among the Criticks, than the Erythrean Sea, of which they give many different Etymologies, tho I think most agree that 'tis so call'd from the Isle Erythra, where one King Erythrus was buried, tho who or what he was, or when he liv'd they tell us not, some making him Esau, others they know not whom: all which difficulty vanishes, if we read Erythia instead of Erythra, and give the same name to this Island in the Arabian Gulf with that which is either near the Gades, or the same with them. This is made probable by a passage of Solinus concerning that in the Straits mouth: ‘Erythia, says he, which some also call Erythraea,’ This Erythia may answer almost exactly to the famous Venus Urania, if we deriv'd it from Ery, which, as before, signifies Iuno or Venus from the Chaldee [...] Here, libera; and [...], divina; or Hesiod's old [...], whom he makes the Mother of the Gods. Which is still rendred more probable by what Bochart tells us of another Island call'd Astarte in the Arabian Gulf, which seems no other than this Erythia.
491. By heavenly Art turns the blest Earth to Gold.] The aurea Chersonesus, or Golden Island of Dionysius.
[Page 229]492. Where Gomer's land thrusts out its double Head.] Now Cape Comorri, which some think derived from Gomer.
495. Colias is Venus call'd.] A Place hereabouts is term'd by Dionysius [...], not altogether unlike Calecut, which is in our Maps in the same part of Asia with that in the old, which Colias is a name of Venus.
497. The Corean Promontory lies,—Near where a Town.] Cape Cory, and the Town Talycory near it in Zeilan, by some thought the old Taprobane. Both probably from Chora the name of Iuno.
503. First born to Crete, and then to Ida's Hill, Then wandring with the Corybantic Crew, &c.] All known Stories of Iupiter.
506. The Thracian Samos.] To distinguish it from the other already mention'd where Iuno was worship'd.
507. The sad Cabiri.] Samothracian Gods, as Bochart thinks, of Phenician Original. They were four, as the Scholiast on Apollon. Argonaut. Axieros, Axiokersa, Axiokersos, and Casmilus; that is, as he interprets it, Ceres, Proserpine, Pluto, and Mercury.
532. Thence Moloch's cruel food at antient Tyre, Thence did those savage rites, &c.] The Tyrians sacrificing children is notorious in History, as the Carthaginians from them. The Romans also had humane Sacrifices in the Boaria, and the Greeks the same as Plutarch tells us.
538. The same curst Offerings are in Albion made.] See this describ'd by Tacitus, of the Druids in the Isle of Anglesey, in a very lively manner.
544. Those two great Lights.] This is generally thought by some to have been the original of Zabaism, or the worship of the heavenly Bodies, represented as has been said by the eternal Fire among most Nations, and which has yet some Votaries in the East, both in Persia and the Indies.
550. Now mighty Nimrod they their Bacchus make, — Then our great Moses.] See this prov'd by Gale, Vossius and others, in almost twenty particulars, all of which can't be Fancy. Bacchus pass'd the Red Sea, made water flow out of the Rock, gave Laws in two Tables, is describ'd as Bicornis, turn'd his Rod into a Serpent, struck his Enemies with darkness, first directed in the worship of the Gods. Bacchus Bochart derives from Bar-Chus, the Son of Chus, as Nimrod was, He's call'd Nebrodes, the Greek Name of Nimrod Zagreus a Hunter, as Nimrod famous for his Wars and Expedition into India, so Nimrod, all of which could not be by accident.
552. Who sometimes must the fam'd Taautus be.] This Taautus, Mercury or Hermes, Teutates, Thouth, Theoth, or by whatever names he's call'd, seems to have much of the story of Moses in those Fragments we have left concerning him; 'tis the Opinion of the Theorist, that they are the same; Moses, says he, was both the Taautus and Hermes of the Egyptians.
556. From us had yours their Orders, Names and Powers.] See this demonstrated by the learned Scaliger, none could think the order of the Letters natural, nor could so many Languages accidentally hit on the same Order.
563. A Serpents Form indue.] So Ovid and others describe him, the true meaning of which seems to be, that he and his Wife fled, lurk'd in holes and Caves, when driven away by Ioshua.
567. These Letters first, &c.] Vid. supra.
574. Like his, they Vessels wrought.] 'Tis granted by Heathen Authors, that the Tyrians were the first Navigators, as in that of Tibullus; Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus. And 'tis not improbable that they learnt the Art from the Model which Noah left the World.
577. This he whose Birthplace Samos boasts well knew.] Pythagoras, who went to the Iews as well as the Egyptians and Chaldeans to learn Philosophy, and Hermippus says as much of him who was his Scholar, and writ his Life. He was circumcis'd that he might be permitted the Knowledge of the Iewish Religion; after which he went to Croton in Italy.
[Page 230]587. Had that great man, &c.] Plato it's undeniable had many of his Notions from the Iews, tho he cares not to own it, naming 'em Barbarians, Egyptians, &c.
588. His own and many, &c.] Either 'tis a natural Truth, or was left by Tradition, or he had it from the Iews: neither of the two first I doubt can be prov'd, the last therefore must be granted. That he believ'd a Trinity, and had it from others; so says Plotinus, as I find him quoted in Dr. Cudworth's intellectual System, p. 546. Where he says, the [...]. Tagathon or Hen, Nous or Logos, and Psyche, were not Plato's Inventions, but far more ancient: [...]‘That these Doctrines are not new or of Yesterday, but very anciently deliver'd, tho obscurely. The Discourses now extant being but Explications upon 'em, appears from Plato's own Writings; Parmenides before him, having insisted on them. Thus Theodoret out of Porphyry, that God himself bears witness, that the Phenicians and Hebrews have found the way that leads to the Knowledg of the Gods, tho the Grecians have wandred from it.’
595. Whom the first Legislator.] So Iosephus says, and proves against Appion: And Diodorus expresly affirms the same.
599. Before Troy's Wars.] Vid. Ioseph. ubi supra. And Thallus the Historian tells us, he was 930 Years elder.
603. Did to our neighb'ring Isles.] Both Minos and Lycurgus, and others of the Grecian Legislators retir'd into Crete for the composing of their Laws; where, as Serranus thinks, they had 'em from the Iews.
605. To us the Attick Laws.] So Grotius affirms in his De Veritat. which is made more clear by Petit. de Legib. Attic.
608. An Heavenly Art.] So it has been always thought; not taught, but inspir'd.
622. Fathers their Children bless'd in Poetry.] Iacob his Twelve Sons.
637. The Sacred Stile.] Which was then Verse.
640. With much of Pain wrung out some Doggrel Lines.] Alluding to those old blundering Verses ascrib'd to the Oracles.
647. Old Linus first enticing cross the Seas.] Linus was certainly a Phenician, as well as Hercules, who was his Scholar, tho a very unlucky one; for he knock'd his old Master's Brains out. Thallus says, 'twas this Linus who first brought the Worship of Saturn into Greece, a Phenician God, as has been often proved, and the same with Moloch.
649. Fam'd Orpheus.] Orpheus was the Auditor of Linus, being, as Tatianus contra Gentes, Hercules his Contemporary. Iustin Martyr says he was the first Author of Polytheism; and accordingly Diodor. Siculus, who gives the best Account of these sort of Antiquities of any of the Heathen, "That he first brought into Greece the Mysteries of Bacchus, Hades, &c.
663. Leaning on a Staff.] I think Gamaliels Conjecture has at least as fair a Face of Probability, as those of our Modern Critics, as to the Etymology of the [...] of Homer.
667. Our Siloam first supply'd your Helicon.] The Rabbies have a Story, that whoever drunk of the Water of Siloam, were fill'd with a Prophetical Spirit. The same the Heathen fancy'd of their Helicon. Tho I have a further Intention here, namely, that their Poets borrow'd most of their Fancies and Ornaments from the Hebrew Writings, as I have before observ'd.
670. Ascrean Sage.] Old Hesiod.
685. The Properties t' express,—Of that great Jove, &c.] Thus had Celsus and the cunning Heathens learn'd at last to plead for their Idolatry.
700. Much more the Heroes must, when Gods prevail.] Thus Iulian, in his Oration already cited, of Hercules, [...], &c. ‘After he is now gone to his Father, he can with more ease take care of Humane Affairs, than he could while here upon Earth.’
701. Much rather then, — The spotless Parent both of Gods and Men.] I would [Page 231] not willingly hear an honest Heathen abus'd, nor let more be said by 'em than they really own. See almost the same Words which I use, in Iulian's Oration; [...] "Much rather to the Mother of the Gods: And [...]. where he repeats his Ave to her with a great deal of Devotion, asking all good Fortune here, and that she'd receive his Soul hereafter.
716. They from conquer'd Cities with 'em bear.] A notorious Custom of the Romans; and, I suppose, from the Story of the Palladium, the Tyrians, and others of also all the Heathens.
738. Now the worst of Men, now none at all.] None could be worse than the best of their Gods, Saturn and Iupiter, and many of them only fabled Persons that had never a Being; as Longinus, and others among their Successors.
740. In Satyrs, or in humane Form ador'd.] 'Tis observable the Devil has but little chang'd Fashions since he first endeavour'd to cheat or fright Mankind. He was then horned and cloven footed, as Pan, the Satyrs, Taurus, Apis, &c. and in the same Shape, Story says, he usually still appears.
755. Old Numa's Temples knew no Images.] So says Varro, and that it was a long time before they were introduced at Rome.
771. Moving Temple.] So Iosephus calls the Ark.
778. Your Corban.] Some think this Corban, so famous among the Iews, especially the Pharisees, signifi'd a solemn Oath or Imprecation, whereby they oblig'd themselves to do or not to do a thing. Origen, and others of the ancient Writers, as Dr. Hammond on the 15th. of St. Matthew, think it signifies a Gift consecrated to God, a pretended devoting all their Substance to pious Uses, which by their Law or Custom, freed 'em from helping even their Father and Mother. Which Consecration, or Devoting, might be done with an Oath, and then both Senses agree.
797. In all that Rome or Athens.] We can't suppose but that he had read the famous Latin, as well as Greek Authors.
808. This I'm sure is so.] Opposing Tradition.
826. 'Midst Show'rs of Stones, and Sheets of deadly Fire.] The Punishments inflicted by their Laws against false Prophets and Hereticks, Deut. 17.12. Tho the Romans did not care to put 'em in execution; as we may see from Pilate, Felix, and others.
833. Whose Patrons, sacred Oral Truths deny.] 'Twas notorious that the Pharisees made the Word of God of no effect by their Traditions. So says the Talmud; Plus est in Verbis Scribarum quam in Verbis Legis; and Verba Scribarum amabiliora sunt verbis Prophetarum.‘There's more in the Words of the Scribes than in the Words of the Law; and the Words of the Scribes are more amiable than the Words of the Prophets, and yet higher, Egredienti à studio Talmudico ad studium Biblicum non erit Pax:’‘There's no Peace to him who goes from the Study of the Talmud to the Study of the Bible.’ Christ spoke against Traditions, and commands to search the Scriptures. The Pharisees cry up Traditions, and forbid the Scriptures to be read. Whether are to be obey'd?
835. For Heretics, &c.] I must doubly ask Pardon here, both for borrowing these Verses, and making thus use of 'em; which I did, because they express the Doctrine and Plea of the Pharisees as closely and fully as 'tis possible to be done; and had the Hind and Panther been writ in his time, would undoubtedly have read it, and might have quoted it too, as well as he does Menander.
838. The Word is neither clear, nor perfect Rule.] So said the Pharisees. Hence their Cabala, or Lex non scripta, containing Traditions, to supply what they pretended imperfect, and Glosses, to illustrate what was not clear; both of which they themselves would have the keeping of, and what Work they made with 'em, we may not only find in the Evangelists, but even in their own Writers. Si dixerint Doctores dextram esse sinistram, audi: Says Grotius out of their Works; ‘If our Doctors says your Right Hand is your Left, you must believe 'em.’
916. Trifles by the Learned World despis'd.] Great part of them Anagrammatic Fooleries.
[Page 232]917. Your Sephiroth are Truths in Scripture plain.] Many of these Sephiroth the Rabbies describe in God; among the rest, there is the Amen, the Alpha and Omega, the Light, the Spirit, which must relate to the Blessed Trinity, being the very Expressions by which the Holy Scriptures denote unto us the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; and accordingly the Rabbies say, that ‘Many Sephiroth do not hinder the Unity of God.’
923. One step beyond the Hasmonaean Race.] They pretended Antiquity to authorize their unlawful Impositions, and call'd 'em, "The Traditions of the Fathers. Epiphanius says, The great things the Pharisees pretended to more than others, and made Vows to perform 'em, were these following, Virginity, constant Prayers, Discipline of the Body, and Abstinence from Meat and Sleep. They pretended from Ezra, but could prove no further than from the Times of Ionathan the High Priest; which tho Iosephus calls à Temporibus antiquissimis, was but about [...] Years before.
932. Sometimes the High-Priests, as you must own.] See Iosephus, and Acts 5.17. [...] High-Priest, and all they that were with him, which were of the Sect of the S [...] ducees.
964. A loose Court, to Zadoks Sect inclin'd.] The Court of Herod. Some make the Herodians and Sadducees all one; there might indeed be some difference between 'em, tho 'tis hard to say which was worst; and many of their Opinions were the same.
992. Their Breath.] This holds in that Country, tho not in ours.
1089. The Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms contain.] Thus a learned Rabbi being ask'd how he prov'd the Resurrection from the Sacred Writings; answer'd, "From the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms.
1092. The Spirit says, Man rather sleeps than dies.] That Expression is often us'd in Holy Scripture, even in the Old Testament, Deut. 31.16. 1 King. 1.12. Iob 7.21. and that with an Exclusion to Annihilation; for Daniel 12.2. Those that sleep in the Dust shall awake.
1115. Even joyn'd to Soul, each day 'tis born and dies.] That is, as to particular individuated Matter, by the addition of new Particles and avolation of the old.
1142. Spiteful him confess.] It's not likely the Devils confess'd our Saviour out of any Good Will, but rather, as it should seem, on purpose to disgrace his Doctrine and Person; for which reason he forbad 'em to do it.
1143. Whether to their own dark Abyss confin'd.] Dr. Hammond thinks, that when the Devils besought our Saviour that he'd not send 'em out into the Deep, it relates to their own Abyss of Hell; and that 'tis equivalent to that other Phrase, "Not tormenting 'em before their time.
1177. The softest Linnen.] Ludolfus is very angry with Dives for wearing this fine Linnen, which he says he did, Propter mollitiem carnis: But if that had been all his Fault, methinks they should have let him gone no further than Purgatory: For tho there are a sort of Men in the World, who may find I know not what Merit and Super-erogation in scrubbing their Carcasses with Hair-Cloth, and being more nasty than their Neighbours, yet one would think, wearing clean Linnen, tho it happen'd to be fine too, should be only a Venial Sin.
1185. Where nothing else they burn.] One of the Arabia's, where they have such Plenty of Spices, and Want of other Fuel, that Geographers say, they make use of 'em for their common Firing.
1189. The fittest Meat with Angels Bread.] Because the Israelites eat 'em with Manna.
1192. The beautious Fowl.] The Pheasant, which still keeps its Name, tho it has fetch'd it a great way off.
1243. Lick'd his Sore.] Ludolfus here has a very odd Allegory in his Prayer at the end of this Parable, Veniant Canes Doctores tui, ut lingant Vulnera peccatorum meorum!
1258. Calm the Reliques.] A Line of Mr. Norris.
1307. O'er utmost Thule.] By this famous Ultima Thule, I think there's little [Page 233] doubt but Island is intended in antient Writers, especially the Poets who have often occasion for it. Thus Dionysius having been before speaking of the Isles of Britain, he says, 'tis in the Ocean beyond 'em, and that you need a good Ship to carry you to it: [...]. He gives yet, if I mistake not, another Mark of it, particularly of this Hecla, a burning Mountain there, which Tradition makes one of the Vents of Hell ▪ [...] which the Translator thinks relates to the Length of Days, translating [...] by Lumen. But it seems at least as probable, that by this Fire pour'd out Night and Day in this Island, the Author might intend this Mount Hecla, which is famous for incessantly casting out Smoak and Flames.
1316. Tho vast as that.] So the Poet.
1314. Thirst, next Guilt.] Undoubtedly a terrible Pain, since set to express what's infinite.
1407. With parting Beams.] Siloam lies West of Ierusalem.
OVR Saviour and his Disciples come early to the Temple, the Musick whereof is described, and the several Instruments the Iews made use of in their Sacred Service. The Morning Anthem. The Buyers and Sellers in the Temple, and our Saviour's driving 'em thence, pursuing 'em to Solomon's Porch, which is described, with the Valley of Kidron, and the Precipice between Mount Moriah and Olivet. In the mean while his Disciples survey the Buildings of the Temple, the Gates, the Courts, the Pillars, and the Golden Vine, and finding our Saviour, with Admiration shew them to him, and discourse of them; who prophesies the Destruction of all those stately Buildings; which he more at large describes, on their Desire, as ascending thence, and looking back on the City and Temple from the Mount of Olives; mentioning also the Rise of a False Christ, or Antichrist, in the World; and, on their still desiring to know more of these Matters, foreshews the Opposition his Followers should first meet with by the Roman Empire, under the Ten Persecutions; when Constantine should conquer the Heathens under his Banner, and embrace the Christian Religion. After which, on the Degeneracy of the Church, Mahometanism arises in the Eastern, and Popery in the Western World, the latter followed and check'd by the Reformation, and at last destroyed by Christ's second Coming. Which he goes on to describe, and exhorts 'em to be always ready for it, the precise Hour not known, first by Parables that of the ten Virgins, and of the Lord and his Servants. Then by a plain Relation of the manner and Pomp of the last Judgment. The Conflagration of the World. The Sentence of the Just and Unjust, and their eternal Bliss and Misery. The Book concluding with a Prayer of the Author, being a Paraphrase on that Part of the Litany, In all Time of our Tribulation, in all Time of our Wealth, in the Hour of Death, and in the Day of Judgment, Libera nos.
[Page 235]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem. BOOK VII.
AND now the Sun, gilding the Earth and Skies,
Did over lofty Olivet arise;
Gently he rose, as him some sacred Awe
Had seiz'd, when first the Temple Roofs he saw;
Saw thro' the Shades, nor durst directly see, *
Lest that shou'd dazle him, as mortal he:
Scarce cou'd his own reflected Image bear,
From the vast Golden Mirrour flaming there:
Earlier than he his watchful Maker rose,
10 As early to his Fathers House he goes
[Page 236]With his lov'd Twelve, when those within unfold
The mighty Gates, heavy with loads of Gold: *
Twice Ten robustous Servants there attend, *
Who to the Work their Shoulders panting lend:
The Gentiles, and the Womens Court they pass
To the Third Gate, of rich Corinthian Brass; *
Next Israel's Court they enter, prostrate there,
T' attone high Heav'n with pious Hymns and Pray'r,
In decent ranks the Vested Priests begin, *
Loud answer'd by the full-mouth'd Quire within:20
Musick's soft Notes, and loud Majestick sound;
From the gilt Roofs and vaulted Courts rebound,
And distant Zion-hill beats back the sacred Sound:
Nature and Art in the blest Service joyn,
Voices and tuneful Instruments combine;
The Consort first sweet Aijeleth begun, *
And welcom'd to the World the cheerful Sun;
Next the Creator's Praises they recite
On Alamoth, chast Virgins best delight; *
Grave Ionath, soft Mahalah mixt with these, *
And melting Harps that never fail'd to please: *30
5. SAW through the Shades, nor durst directly see — Left that should dazle him.] The Description we have left us of this Temple, is indeed very glorious, Opus omnium quae unquam vidimus aut audivimus mirabilissimum, says one concerning it, the most prodigious Work I ever saw or heard of. And Tacitus in Lib. 5. calls it, mirae Opulentiae Templum, a Temple of wonderful Riches. And Iosephus tells us, that not only the Front was gilded, but, as I understand him, the Outside was covered with Plates of Massy Gold, which dazled the Beholders Eyes, and to Strangers, at a distance, made it appear like a huge white Mountain.
12. The mighty Gates, heavy with Loads of Gold.] The Gates of the Temple were all covered with Silver and Gold, except one with Corinthian Brass, of more value than any of the other. See the forementioned Author.
13. Twice ten robustous Servants there attend.] One of the Gates of the Temple, as Iosephus tells us, was so large, that it employed twenty Men, every Night and Morning to shut and open it. The same Gate, which also he says, opened prodigiously, about Midnight, of its own accord with a great Noise, not long before the Destruction of Ierusalem.
16. To the third Gate, of rich Corinthian Brass.] vid. supra.
20. Loud answer'd by the Full-mouth'd Quire within.] I think there's no great doubt but this was the manner of the Temple-service, there being several of the Psalms which seem to have been sung alternatim, between Priests and People. Heman and Ieduthun, as we find, singing an Anthem of David's composing, and therein praising the Lord because his Mercy endures for ever; to which all the People said Amen, and praised the Lord. 1 Chron. 16.36,41. But the most lively Description of the Temple-Service, which will much illustrate what follows, is that in 2 Chron. 5.11, 12. When the Priest were come out of the Holy place, also the Levites, which were the Singers, all of them of Asaph, of Heman, and Ieduthun, with their Sons and their Brethren; being array'd in White Linnen, having Cymbals, and Psalteries, and Harps, stood at the East end of the Altar, and with them an hundred and twenty Priests sounding with Trumpets. The Trumpets and Singers were at once to make one Sound, to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord. They lift up their Voices with Trumpets, and Cymbals and Instruments of Musick and praised the Lord, saying, for he is good, for his Mercy endureth for ever.
26. The Consort first sweet Aijeleth begun.] I here insert most Sorts of Musical Instruments, mentioned in David's Psalms, according to the usual Interpretation of 'em. The first is Aijeleth, from the 22. Psalm, which is inscribed, Aijeleth Shaber, generally rendred the Hind of the Morning, a sort of Musick, as some think, of the Nature of our Waits, going about in the Courts to wake the [Page 253]Priests; but 'twas also, we are sure, from David, us'd in God's immediate Service.
29. Alamoth, chast Virgins best Delight.] They are thought a sort of Virginals, and mentioned in Psal. 46.
30. Grave Ionath.] See Psalm 56. inscrib'd Ionath Elem Rechochim, rendred, The dumb Dove in silent places; like Mahalah afterwards, I suppose, a sort of grave Musick, fit to compose their Minds to Attention and Devotion.
31. And melting Harps.] The Sheminith, and all other sort of string'd Instruments.
35. Lofty Hallelujahs sing.] A reverend Person, now an Honour to our Church and Nation, is of Opinion, that this 135 Psalm was us'd at Morning Service, the Priests, Levites, and all the People inviting each other to praise God.
91. Mean while rich Incense feeds the sacred Fires.] This was done twice a day, vid. Exod. 30.7, 8. Aaron shall burn sweet Incense every Morning. When Aaron lighteth the Lamps at Even he shall burn Incense. See also Ioseph Antiq. lib. 3.
94. A Milk white Lamb, the Morning-Sacrifice.] Exod. 29.38, 39. This is that which thou shalt offer, two Lambs of the first Year, day by day. The one Lamb thou shalt offer in the Morning, &c.
95. With these the Priests their holiest Mincha join, A chearful Blaze of Flour, and Oyl, and Wine.] Vid. Exod. 29.40. A tenth-deal of Flour mingled with an hin of Beaten-Oyl, and the fourth part of an hin of Wine. This Mincha, Meat-offering, as we render it, with its Drink-offering, is called most holy of all the Offerings of the Lord. Bread and Wine is the most antient Sacrifice; that which Melchisedech brought forth seems to have been sacred. This is still retain'd by our Saviour, who was a Priest of the same Order. Vid. Mede on the Jewish Offerings.
115. Some in the Cloysters gain [...]ul Shops unfold.] The three Courts of the Temple, which are all included under the same Name, because we want two distinct Words for the [...] and [...], being all consecrated Ground, took up a considerable room each of 'em having Cloysters round, and a void space in the middle. In the space were the Sheep and Oxen; under the Cloysters, I suppose the Money-Changers and Dove-Sellers. The Roof of these Cloysters, if I understand Iosephus aright, served as Foundations for those sumptuous Galleries round the Temple, which Sabinus burnt down in an Insurrection of the Jews; for they could not be on the Cover'd Part, or [...], since 'tis not probable they could have burn'd the Top and left the Bottom standing. Vid. Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 7. cap. 12.
128. Driv'n with more Ease from Carmel's fruitful Hill.] Because, tho that's further from Ierusalem, their Tails were not so cumbersome, which were incredibly large in the Asiatick Sheep, and therefore I say before, Drag their pond'rous Train.
135. Blushes, at once, of Shame and Anger rise.] Shame for his Country-men, not himself.
136. A just Resentment sparkling in his Eyes, &c.] St. Ierom says here, Igneum quicquam ex Oculis radiabat, &c. there were certain fiery Rays came from our Saviour's Eyes, which they were not able to endure.
146. He does, of strongly-twisted Cords, prepare.] We never find our Saviour, in all his History, so angry as he is here, but once before, and that on the same Occasion; for it's thought he drove these sacrilegious Wretches two several times from the Temple. Nothing, I say, ever made him so angry as their thus confounding things sacred and profane. The Jews, 'tis plain, made no distinction, and believed not any Holiness in this Place: after Prayers once over, all Places were, it seems, alike to them. The Distinction was our Saviour's own, and must still hold, if a Christian Church is still the House of God.
153. Yet here great Solomon.] That noble Tower or Porch, which tho Herod reedified, it seems, still retain'd the Name of its first Founder; was built by Solomon, and its Foundations laid so deep and firm, that the Babylonians could not destroy 'em, tho no doubt they ruined the Superstructure. If I mistake not, here was the East-Gate, the Golden-Gate, the Beautiful-Gate of the Temple, all different Names for the same thing. 'Twas built over the Vale of Kidron, and from the top of its Towers to the bottom of that Valley, such a vast depth, that Iosephus says, 'twas [Page 254]horrid to look upon, and would almost dazle the Beholders. This Porch of Solomon I wonder how Capellus happen'd to place on the South of the Temple, which he does, unless Fuller mistakes him; whereas 'tis seated in the East, by Iosephus, and, I think, all others. This Gate and Courts about it cost more Pains and Time than all the Temple; Solomon began to bring Earth and even the Valley, but 'twas not finished in several Ages. Vid. Ioseph. lib. 6.
157. The Workmen mined deep, wondrous deep.] Iosephus says, the Foundations of the Temple were three hundred Cubits deep (sacred Cubits we are to understand, in a sacred Work, twice as much as the Vulgar) and in some places more, and that great part on't was built upon the solid Rock.
159. Of Tyre they were.] Solomon had Carpenters from Hiram of Tyre, and he might have Masons too; who, I here suppose, had formerly been Miners in Britain. See Lib. iii. and vi.
175. Those Everlasting Gates.] I'm inclin'd to think that Phrase in Psal. 24. (which should seem to have been compos'd on the Dedication of the Temple, or some such Occasion) of Everlasting Gates, relates immediately to the vast Heighth and Bigness of the Gates of the Temple; as the Everlasting Hills, in another place, in the same sence. Tho I believe the whole Psalm has a further respect, and is prophetical of our Saviour's Ascension into Heaven, in which sence I take it at the End of Lib. x.
178. The glittering Pillars, and the Vine of Gold.] Iosephus reckons above 100 of these Pillars, all gilded, and describes this Golden-Vine as one of the most noble sacred Ornaments in the World. ‘It reach'd, says he, all along under the Chapiters of the Pillars, whereon hung Bunches of Grapes, all of Gold, each Cluster as long as a Man.’ To which Vine our Saviour might allude, when preaching near it.
181. The stately Porch 'twixt two vast Columns rose.] So Iosephus describes it, and says, "These, as well as all other Pillars were of the Corinthian Order; the tallest and most beautiful of any other.
185. The Stones so huge they scarce dar'd trust their Sence.] Nor I; Iosephus, in the Account he gives of them, making them so many Cubits long and broad, that one would think they needed as many Workmen to raise and manage 'em, as that which Acosta tells us of in America, drawn cross the Mountains, at the Command of one of their Inca's, by no less than an hundred thousand Men; however, undoubtedly they were very large: for so the Apostles to our Saviour, who not only shew him in a general, St. Mark 13.1, 2. [...], those great Buildings; but, in St. Luke, take notice of the Stones in a particular manner, [...], what manner of Stones, what goodly Stones, as we very well render it. And they had need be firm, when as Iosephus tell us, lib. 7. cap. 9. ‘The Romans were six days battering the East Galleries of the Temple (with their prodigious Rams) but prevailed nothing against them. They then endeavoured to dig up the Foundations; but could only pull out some of the outer Stones, with a great deal of fruitless Labour.’ He further tells us, these Stones were all fastened to each other by huge Clamps of Lead and Iron, I suppose he means, the Iron was sodered unto them.
207. Not one but by a Force superiour, &c.] The Romans did at last prevail, and tore up the very Foundations of the Temple, ploughing the Ground whereon it stood, which was performed by Terentius, or Turnus Rufus, left there by Titus, for that purpose, on the 19th day of the Month Abib, as Maimonides; so says Eleazar, afterwards in his Speech to the Iews, when he exhorted them to kill themselves, ‘The Temple, says he, they have raz'd to the very Foundation, and hardly the Memory thereof is now left.’ And Iosephus says, even of the City, ‘That 'twas beat quite flat and plain to the Ground;’ exactly according to our Saviour, They shall lay thee even with the Ground, and thy Children within thee.
220. How they the World's and Temple's End might know.] They seem to confound 'em in their Question, as if they supposed both should be together. And our Saviour's Answer does not, I think, as left recorded by any of the Evangelists, [Page 255]distinctly and orderly separate 'em. The Reason of which might be to keep 'em more on their Guard. In the following Discourse of our Saviour, the Reader will see, I have joined several of his Prophesies, which we find in different places; expatiating as the Subject led me.
237. As heat and warmth the Royal Eagle brings.] So 'tis in Deuteronomy, whence this Simile seems to be taken. Our Translation indeed renders it Hen, but the word [...] will reach the other Sence, which seems more Poetical and Noble.
252. The Plague denounc'd an Hundred Years before.] The most natural Sence of those Words, Gen. 6.3. Yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty Years, seems to be, that the World should have so much respite before its Destruction: Which is favour'd by S. Peter, in his Reflection on Gods Long-suffering at that time. I say an Hundred because 'tis a round Number.
267. Then many a vile Impostor shall pretend—My Name.] Iosephus tells us of many of these false Prophets before the Destruction of Ierusalem.
276. My very Name, and yours, shall Crimes be made.] Indeed their Persecutors cou'd find 'em guilty of no other Crimes, and therefore made the very Name their Accusation. Hence the famous Christianos ad Leones. &c.
293. Nation with Nation.] Galilee against Samaria and Iudaea, Simon against Iohn, &c. And the very Words Iosephus makes Jesus use in his Oration to the Idumaeans against the Zealots, are, ‘That they rejoyced to see Nation against Nation.’
296. Unhappy Solyma shall fly to thee.] If the Galilaean Zealots had not fled to Ierusalem, Iosephus thinks it might have been sav'd.
300. Shall with a fourth thy Three Proud Walls surround.] The Romans not only cast up a Trench, but even built a Wall round Ierusalem, to keep in the Iews ▪ after which no more cou'd escape. Ioseph. Lib. 6. Cap. 13.
306. Which Heav'n-Lov'd Daniels piercing Eyes foresaw.] The Abomination of Desolation I think were these Zealots, because it cou'd be nothing else, that I ever yet saw, assigned. Not the Destruction it self, because 'twas to be the Sign of it. Not the Statue or Idol placed, or designed to be placed in the Temple, by Cains, or Tiberius; because either not done at all, or too soon to be a Sign for this Destruction. Nor the Roman Ensigns, Titus, or Adrian, because these all too late; and the Effect not a Sign of the Judgment. On the other side, the word Abomination exactly hits those Zealots, who, as Iosephus, Lib. 2. Bell. Iud. Cap. 9. ‘Drest themselves like Women, fell to unnatural Lusts, and profan'd the whole City with their execrable Impiety.’ They were a Desolation too, or such an Abomination as made Desolate. So Jesus in his forementioned Oration, ‘Houses, says he, they have Ruinated and made Desolate, by their Robberies.’ And Iosephus tells us, ‘That at one time the Idumaeans and they, murdered 8000 in the Temple, and 12000 young Men in the City. They stood in the Holy-Place, or where they ought not to stand.’ So Anamis in his Oration, lamenting that he shou'd live to see the Sanctuary, where nothing ought to come but the High-Priest, profan'd by the wicked Feet of these Impious Persons. And Iosephus, in his Speech to the Iews, of these Zealots,‘That having their Hands embru'd in the Blood of their Countreymen, they presum'd to enter into the Sanctuary; where, says he, none ought to come.’ Nay, they were here before the Romans besieged the City, and therefore were properly a Sign of its Destruction, and a warning to others to leave it, as many did; and flying to Titus, saved their Lives. There remains but one thing more, which will almost demonstrate, that the Zealots were meant by this Abomination of Desolation; and that is, to enquire who it was caus'd the Daily Sacrifice to cease. But this the Zealots too did; Iosephus in the forementioned Oration, who says, ‘That Iohn and the Zealots, had not only robb'd the Temple of all the Ornaments given by Augustus and others, telling the People, That Sacrilege was no Sin, because they fought for the Cause of God:’ But, as he adds expresly, "They had deprived God of his daily Sacrifice in the Temple. All this, is one of the most clear and unanswerable Proofs of a Prophesie exactly fulfill'd, that I ever met with. Which, for that reason, I've enlarg'd upon, and which I challenge all the Atheists or Deists in the World to answer.
[Page 256]312. A deep, a mournful Voice,—"Let us depart.] The famous [...]. Our Saviour we know did Prophesie of great Signs and Wonders before this Destruction.
315. The high in Heaven a bloody Sword.] Vid. Ioseph. Bell. Iud. Lib. 5. Cap. 12. Where he says, ‘A Comet in the fashion of a fiery Sword had hung over the City for a Year together; before the Siege.’
319. Thunders and Earthquakes then they'll scarcely mind.] Lib. 4. Cap. 7. He says, "When the Edomites Encamp'd by the Walls of Ierusalem, there arose a terrible Tempest of Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder, with an Earthquake, and several very strange and dreadful Voices. Notwithstanding which, their Friends within the Gates saw'd the Bars in sunder, and admitted them into the City.
322. But the beginning of their hopeless Pains.] Our Saviour says, All these are but the beginning of sorrows. And so it will appear to any who reads the whole History.
329. The half starv'd Citizens like Ghosts shall meet.] Iohn and Simon having in their Rage at one another, burnt the City Granaries, enough to have supply'd 'em for a long time, the Famine soon raged amongst 'em. Of which Iosephus gives many terrible Instances, Lib. 6. Cap. 11. &c.‘The Seditious, says he, in this Famine, broke up Houses for Corn and Meat; if they found any, they beat Persons for denying it; if none, for concealing it; if strong and likely, they Kill'd 'em, on presumption they had some secret Stores; if weak, because they'd soon Die of themselves. Wives snatch'd the Meat from their Husbands; Children from Parents; Mothers from Infants; nay, one Miriam, boyl'd and eat her own Son. Babes were dashed on the ground by the Souldiers, when found with meat in their mouths. The young Men, pale as Ghosts, walk'd about till they dropt Dead in the Streets; and some, striving to bury others, fell Dead over 'em.’ And so he goes on with such a dreadful Description, as almost shocks Humanity to read it.
340. And like a Deluge over all come pouring in.] The end of it shall be with a Flood, says Daniel: and accordingly it was, universal and irresistible.
352. Till—See—the Temple fir'd.] Iosephus says, ‘After they had been Fighting many days about the Temple, a certain Souldier, contrary to the Order of Titus, moved as it were with a certain Divine Fury, got some of his Companions to help him up, and set Fire on the Temple, by one of the Golden Windows, which happened on the 10th of August; the same Day, he says, that it was burnt formerly by Nebuchadnezzar.’ The manner of which, and circumstances whereof, the Historian Describes like one who was no unconcerned Spectator. He tells us, ‘Many whose Eyes were just closed with Famine, got strength to bewail the Temple, as they saw it Burning; and an innumerable Multitude being kill'd about it and in it, fix'd their Eyes thereon, in the very Agonies of Death; whose dead Bodies roll'd down the Temple-stairs in streams of Blood. All was filled with dismal Shrieks and Lamentations, eccho'd by the Mountains round the City. The Hill of the Temple now appeared all on Fire, tho there was Blood enough shed to have quenched it. Some of the Priests being kill'd Fighting, others leaping voluntary into the Flames, and the rest Burnt alive, resolving not to survive the Temple.’ Indeed, through the whole, Iosephus has done it so admirably, that I'm not asham'd to own I cannot reach him.
360. Till Heav'n has clos'd the Gentiles destin'd Reign.] From that of our Saviour, Till the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled.
373. And in the Church usurp my Throne and Name.] Our Saviour Prophesies of those that should come in his Name, saying, I am Christ. So did some of the little Antichrists, particularly Ionathan in Cyrene, who said expresly, Ego sum Messiah. But this was to be eminently and remarkably fulfilled in the [...], or [...], the great Adversary or Antichrist. And that some such is foretold in the Scriptures, Bellarmin himself, and all the Papists believe. He then that usurps the Throne, the Power, the very Divinity of our Saviour, wherever we [Page 257] find him, must be The Antichrist. This the Pope does his Throne, for he's carried by his Slaves, after he's chosen, plac'd upon the High Altar, and there actually Ador'd. His Power, for he'll forgive Sins, and rule Kings and Nations, with a Rod of Iron. His Divinity, for not content with being the Vicar of Christ, his Flatterers have given him the very Name and Power of God; for which, we cou'd never hear, that he was so angry with 'em, as to put them into his Anathema against all Heretical Kings and Princes.
389. The World for the Elect was chiefly made.] 'Tis a Notion of the Rabbies, that the World was only made for the Elect, which I've somewhat soften'd.
417. Ten furious Tyrants.] The Ten Persecutions.
424. To them a Foe, as to your sacred Race.] Nero was the Wretch who stirr'd up the first Persecution against the Christians, which occasioned that sharp and just Remark of Tertullian; Non nisi grande aliquod bonum quod à Nerone damnatum, "It must needs be some extraordinary good Thing if Nero condemned it. This Monster was justly Voted by the Senate a Parricide and Enemy of Mankind. And accordingly his Memory has been ever detested by all Men, unless by the Parthians, and a few other Heathens.
431. You in his Festal Flame shall shine.] From these puzling Verses of Iuvenal, Tedâ lucebis in illa,—Qua stantes ardent qui fixo gutture fumant—Et latum mediâ sulcum diducit arenâ. Alluding, whatever the Grammar of 'em is, to Nero's Burning the Christians for Torches at his Night Revells.
436. The only Good the Wretch will ever do.] Almost Davids Words in Cowley, to Goliah.
438. Mankinds hate, his Brother their delight.] Domitian, who rais'd the second Persecution, one of the foulest of Men, (some think worse than Nero,) and as much detested, as his Brother Titus lov'd, who was stil'd, as all know, Deliciae humani generis.
442. By Martyrdom he'll purge his Blood.] History tells us, that he Murdered Flavius Clemens, his near Kinsman, and Banished his Wife Flavia, for being Christians.
446. Still shall the Son of Gods bright Form be near.] Alluding to the History of the Three Children.
451. Whilst our proud Foe an hasty Death shall seize.] Stabb';d by Parthenius and Stephanus. Concerning which, see the famous Story in Apollonius's Life.
452. And his mild Successor.] Nerva, who swore solemnly, no Senator should ever dye by his Order. See Aurelius Victor and Dion. He recall'd the Christians by an Edict, from Banishment; and amongst the rest S. Iohn, tho some wou'd fain have him dead a great many years before; and others that he never dy'd.
456. Some ev'n the Lord that bought'em shall deny.] Ebion, Cerinthus, and other Hereticks, who first deny'd the Divinity of our Saviour; against whom S. Iohn wrote his Gospel.
461. Nor he himself—Unplagu'd escapes a destin'd dire Event, &c.] Trajan, who began the third Persecution. The dire Event, here mentioned, is that of the Earthquake at Antioch; where, the Emperour being then present and a vast Conflux of People, the Earth opened, and devoured an incredible Number of Men, one of the Consuls perishing, and the Emperour himself hardly escaping.
467. But more the Jews.] Adrian, who began the fourth Persecution, Burnt a Thousand Towns of the Iews, for Rebelling against him under their false Christ Barcochab, to whom Rabbi Akiba was a sort of Elias, crying, Hic est Rex ille Messias! and Kill'd 500000 Men; then reedifying Ierusalem, &c.
472. How oft he'd fly to Death in vain for Ease.] Being sick of a languishing Distemper he wou'd often have kill'd himself, but was hindred by his Friends. A little before his Death, he is said to have made those pretty foolish Verses, Animula, vagula, blandula, &c. Which, Little, fluttering Soul, alludes to.
476. A Peaceful Prince and Pious more than Nam'd.] Antoninus Pius, who, on Iustin's Apology, made an Edict, that the Christians should not be Punished, but those who Accus'd 'em: As Orosius in his History.
[Page 258]479. A vain Philosopher.] Antoninus Philosophus began the fifth Persecution, stirr'd up by Crescens the Cynic, and continued with great Fury, till the Emperour being distress'd in War with the Quadi, for want of Water, and obtaining both that and Victory, by the Prayers of a Christian Legion, ordered it to be stopt; as P. Orosius tells us.
485. This a far fiercer Tyrant knows in vain.] Septimius Severus, who rais'd the sixth Persecution, under whom so many were Martyred, that some thought him Antichrist. His two Sons, Bassianus and Geta succeeded him, the Elder of which kill'd the Younger in his Mothers Arms.
489. Next a fell Wolf, who, the mild Shepherd slain.] The seventh Persecution under Maximin, who Murdered the good Emperour Alexander Severus; and was himself Kill'd, together with his Son, by his own Souldiers at the Siege of Aquileia.
493. The next an equal Guilt and Fate attend.] Decius, who rais'd the eighth Persecution, whose Son was kill'd by the Goths, and himself drowned in the Fens near the Danube, as he fled from the Enemy.
466. Cruel old Man.] Valerian, the Author of the ninth Persecution, at the Instigation of an Egyptian Magician. He was afterwards conquered and taken by Sapores the Emperour of Persia, who made use of his Back to mount his Horse, and when he refused that Office, flay'd him alive, and covered him with Salt.
502. Two Monsters shall the groaning World divide.] Dioclesian and Maximinian.
506. The Idol Banners stoop and Cross must rise.] The very Signa or Ensigns of the Romans, have been thought by learned Men Idolatrous: Which Constantine chang'd, and bore the Cross in his Banner; according to the famous Story.
509. Once more the fatal Stone.] See Lib. 6. Note on the Baetylia of the Antients.
510. The Tyrants drop by Justice or Despair.] Dioclesian, some say, Poisoned himself; Maximinian, who had once Abdicated; but when his Mind changed, and he for recovering his Empire agen, being caught Plotting against Constantine, he was fairly Hang'd for his reward.
517. Those glorious Scars.] A known Story. Vid. Sozomen. Lib. 1. Cap: 11.
522. Yet still some Signs of antient Fraud remain.] From Virgil's Pauca tamen suberunt, &c.
524. Nor yet my fated Reign. Vid. last Note on Lib. 10.
529. Fierce Magog's Sons.] The Scythians, as Sir Walter Rawleigh proves beyond contradiction.
531. Whilst all the West a fiercer Tyrant spoils.] The Turks give Liberty of Conscience; the Pope denies it; for which Reason, I make him the more Cruel of the two.
537. The Earthly Gods this Monster shall Dethrone.] 2 Thess. 2.4.
541. But first what Lets must be remov'd away.] This the antient Christians Interpreted of the Roman Empire.
549. Chast Marriage shall the worst of Crimes be grown.] A Man may be a good Romish Priest tho he has half a Dosen Concubines, but not if he has one Wife. But amongst all the doughty Arguments against the Marriage of the Clergy, I think that of his Infallibility, S [...]ricius himself, carries the most weight; ‘They that are in the Flesh cannot please God.’
553. A Swan in Gomers spacious Fields shall rise.] 'Tis said in the History of Iohn Huss, that at his Martyrdom he Prophesied, of a Swan to rise an hundred Years after, whom the Papists should not be able to Burn.
586. At a Friends House, which on the Road they knew.] Some such thing seems necessarily imply'd from the Oeconomy of the Parable. For its said in the 1 verse, They actually went forth to meet the Bridegroom. But ver. 5. While the Bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and slept; which they can't be supposed to do in the open Air.
691. My Harbingers the sev'n Arch-Angels bright.] It has been generally believed in all Ages of the Church, that there are different Orders of Angels; and [Page 259] there are great probabilities from Scriptures, that the Number of the Chief Angels is 7; which are also call'd, The Eyes of the Lord, running too and fro throughout the whole Earth. That these Angels shall be principally employ'd in the Preparations for this Judgment, appears, from comparing 1. Thess. 4.16. The Lord shall descend, with the voice of the Archangel, and with the Trump of God; with that of the 2 Thess. 1.7. The Lord Iesus shall be revealed from Heaven, with his mighty Angels; [...]: Which seems much the same with these Arch-Angels.
712. Ten thousand lesser Suns lie scatter'd round.] According to their Notion, who think all fix'd Stars Suns.
733. Hence holy Souls Refin'd and made more Bright.] This seems the only ancient Purgatory: Some of the Fathers being of Opinion, that the Souls of all Men, nay that of the Blessed Virgin herself, were to pass through this purging Fire at the last Iudgment. But this would do the Church of Rome no good, and therefore they have since altered the property on't, making it a Culinary Fire with a witness, and blowing it up some thousands of Years sooner than those good Fathers ever thought of.
798. With all the hast of Impudent Despair] They shorten our Saviours Accusation, and say, ver. 44. Lord when saw we thee an hungred, or a thirst, or a stranger, or naked, &c. whereas the Righteous are more deliberate. Ver. 37. When saw we thee an hungred and fed thee, &c.
862. Refresht, beyond the reach of Pain or Vice, &c.] Agreeable to the Notion of the Primitive Churches, who constantly pray'd for this Refrigerium, or Refreshment of their Fellow Christians, departed this Life; they supposing them in a sort of Pain, by their thirsty and eager Desire for the final Consummation of their Happiness.
A Catalogue of the Nations that came to the Passover, together with the Inhabitants of the Holy Land. Herod's Entry and Train from Galilee. Our Saviour privately comes thither with his Disciples, sending St. Peter and St. John before him to prepare the Passover in Mount Sion. But could not remain undiscovered, some Greeks, from Athens, having heard of his Fame, and pressing to see him; which having obtain'd by the Assistance of some Tyrian Merchants of Philip's Acquaintance; God the Father, at his desire, attests him now the third time by a Voice from Heaven. At which the People being again ready to force a Kingdom upon him, he retires, with his Disciples. However, his Fame and Doctrine spread so far, that all things were now at a Crisis, and the whole Nation upon the point of owning him the Messiah. At which Lucifer being alarm'd, takes with him a Detachment of Devils, and flies to Earth, where sending the rest to their appointed Posts, to facilitate his Design, he himself enters the Palace of Caiaphas; and Night being now come, and the High-Priest asleep, appears before him in the Form of old Hircanus, chiding him for his Remissness, and stirring him up to destroy our Saviour. In order to which, as soon as he wakes, he sends privately to assemble the Sanhedrim; which being known to Gamaliel, Joseph, and Nicodemus, they hasten likewise thither. Caiaphas's Speech to the Sandhedrim, against our Saviour, accusing him for a Subverter of their Laws; pretending to prove, he was not, for that Reason, to be hearkned to, tho he wrought Miracles; complaining of the Meanness of his Doctrine on one side, obliging to forgive Enemies, and of the impracticable Heights on the other, not admitting Liberty of Thoughts, or the first Motions of Desire or Anger; with other Objections usually urged by the Deists against Christianity. After which he rises higher, charges him with Blasphemy; and at last, falling into a Prophetick Fury, he declares, 'twas necessary one Man should die for the whole Nation; urging, that could not be a Sin which God himself had decreed. His Speech variously received by the Sanhedrim. Nicodemus stands up, and begins cautiously to answer him. Whom Joseph of Arimathea interrupts, and boldly, before 'em all, confesses Jesus; distinctly answering all the Cavils of Caiaphas against his Person and Law, and pressing the Sanhedrim to receive him as their true Messiah. While they were divided in their Opinions, and debating the matter, our Saviour celebrates the Passover, with his twelve Disciples, and institutes the Sacrament of his Blessed Body and Blood; foreshowing and describing the Traitor Judas, who went out from the rest with a resolution to betray him; whose Offer to the Sanhedrim was agreed to by the majority, and Preparations made to apprehend him. Our Lord comforts the remaining Disciples, but prophesies of their forsaking him, and particularly St. Peter's Denial. Thence he leads them to Gethsemane; and takes St. Peter, James, and John with him into the thickest part of the Garden, leaving the rest at the Gate. His Agonies and Prayers, not for fear of the approaching Pain or Infamy, but of his Father's Anger. An Angel appears to strengthen him. A Comparison of him with the most famous ancient Heroes, shewing how far he exceeded them in Patience and Virtue. The three Disciples asleep for Sorrow. Judas, having received Guards from the High-Priest, comes to the Garden, and, with a Kiss, betrays our Lord; who being apprehended, after he had healed Malchus, whom St. Peter had wounded, all his Disciples forsake him. He's carried to the High-Priest's Palace, and there abused by the Guards and Rabble. St. John, who soon resumed Courage, followed our Saviour, and own'd himself his Disciple. St. Peter comes after, tho with more Fear, and is introduced into the Palace, by the Interest of St. John; but being known to some of the Company, and charg'd as a Follower of Jesus, he thrice denies him, the last time with Curses and Imprecations; till, on our Saviour's looking back upon him, be returns to himself, and, departing from the Palace, endeavours to expiate his Guilt by a severe Repentance. Our Saviour accus'd by the High-Priest and Caiaphas, but no Proof against him, that would reach his Life; till Caiaphas adjuring him to own it if he were the Son of God, and he telling them, they should hereafter see him come to judg the World, he's accused for Blasphemy, and burried away to the Roman Governour, being adjudged, by the Sanhedrim, worthy of Death.
[Page 263]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem. BOOK VIII.
NOW o'er the Hills the Paschal Morn arose,
And from high Tow'rs the sacred Trumphet blows; *
Proclaiming their great Feast, all Israel; meet,
Thick crouding thro' each dusty Gate and Street;
Strangers and Proselytes, where e'er their Birth,
Whatever part o'th' many Peopled Earth;
Some from the Isles, Crete, Rhodes and Cyprus, some
From double-Sea'd Byzant, and Corinth come;
From the fair Fields with Rivers circled wide, *
10 From Elam and Euphrates flowry side.
[Page 262]With all th' Arabia's, to the Feast repair
The Realms of Monobaze and Helen fair; *
Strong Adiabene call'd, well known to Fame;
But most from blest Iudaea's Regions came;
From Dan, to old Beersheba's fruitful Plain,
From Iazers, Sea, to the great Western Main:
These from Phenician Fields their Journey take,
From Tyrus-stairs, and the Cendevian Lake:
Herod, his num'rous Galileans brings
From all his Towns, a Pomp well worthy Kings:20
Strong Sephoris, and rich Tiberias send *
Their choicest Youth, Sebaste's Lords attend
With Pray'rs for their great Frounder, who his Guests,
On Iordan's Banks, at proud Herodion Feasts; *
Who Guarded thence and Honour'd, wait him down,
By Iericho, to Salem's sacred Town:
His rich paternal Palace they prepare,
And rang'd before the Gates, Salute him there;
Nor sooner his approach the Elders know,
But to receive him in long State they go; 30
The Roman-Guards the same, loud Shouts they made,
Their Eagle on Antonia's Tow'rs display'd:
Not so our Saviour met, nor he desir'd
Vain Honours, or mean wordlly Fame requir'd;
A train of Virtues did the Hero bring,
Unseen officious Angels guard their King.
In vain a private Entry made his choice,
For all Good-men at his approach rejoice:
Ent'ring the Town, he did before him send,
As Harbingers, bold Cephas and his Friend:40
These all prepar'd, (nor cou'd they want success,
For where himself he sends, himself he'll bless:)
What Moses, or the Elders did enjoyn, *
The Lamb, the Herbs, the Bread, the sacred Wine.
Mean while, the Croud's Hosannas to prevent,
He rounds the Walls by Sion's steep ascent:
In vain their unbespoken Pomp he'd shun,
From every part the gazing People run;
Fame bears the News thro' all the pester'd Gates,
And the vast Town almost depopulates.— 50
[Page 263]So, when some Godlike Prince by Heav'n design'd,
The common Benefactor of Mankind;
Triumphant over e'en himself and Fame,
Who wou'd by Virtue only raise his Name;
So when he, envious of himself, wou'd go
Thro' some sav'd Town, or Realm Incognito;
Thro' the vain Cloud his stronger Beams will Shine,
The mortal Form confessing the Divine:
Forth pour thick Floods of Men, the Saviour meet,
60 And strow thick Flow'rs and Blessings at his Feet.
So here, all press to see his Heav'nly Face,
Nor only now the Hebrews sacred Race;
His growing Fame to Gentile-Worlds is spread,
His Light Divine had struck their Daemons dead:
The servile Gods to their black Caves retire, *
Great Ammon,
Vid. Lib. 6.
than his own, now feels a hotter Fire:
Athens, which did from Egypt first convey *
Vain Idol-Forms, and spread them wide away
Thro the deluded World, now learns t' adore,
70 A Soveraign Deity unknown before;
Acts 17.23.
Nor had the Sibyls scap'd 'em; there they find
A Prince whose facile Yoke shou'd bless Mankind,
In scorn'd Iudaea born: They thither came,
More by the Savior's Miracles and Fame,
Than the great Feast attracted —
Came with some Tyrian Merchants, Trading down
To new-nam'd Iulias, once Bethsaida's Town:
Their Int'rest these, and frank assistance lend,
Since in his humble Court they had a Friend
80 To introduce 'em; meeting, they embrace;
'Twas Philip, of the Galilean Race,
Whom long they'd known, and ask'd the Liberty,
These Grecian Strangers might his Master see.
He beckons Andrew,
John 12.20. &c.
both to Jesus went,
And favourably their Request present:
When thus our Lord — Tho' I vain Pomp disclaim,
Nor in my own, but my great Fathers Name
As yet have taught, yet since he 's pleas'd t' attest
2. AND from High-Towers the sacred Trumpet blows.] Iosephus says, The Priests were us'd to give warning by the Sound of a Trumpet, from the Towers of the Temple, against any approaching Festival.
9. From those fair Fields, with Rivers circled wide.] Mesopotamia.
12. The Realms of Monobaze and Helen fair.] Monobazus was the Son of Izates, the famous Proselyte of whom Iosephus gives such large Encomiums. Helena was Queen of the same Country, who was a great Benefactor to Ierusalem, and, after her Death, had a stately Tomb, near the City, erected to her Memory.
21. Strong Sephoris.] See Iosephus's Description of that Town and its Siege.
24. At proud Herodian Feasts.] A stately Palace built by Herod the Great, near Iordan, and called by his own Name; as another he had in Ierusalem.
43. What Moses or the Elders did enjoin.] The Cup of Benediction, and the Bread, were added to the Passover by the Successors of Moses; or rather, being at first only civil, and necessary to a Meal, were, in process of time, reckoned sacred, because so nearly joined with what was so.
65. The servile Gods.] 'Tis Cowley's Thought, who calls the Daemon so, because obedient to the Charms of Magicians.
67. Athens, which did from Egypt first convey, &c] Herodotus says, the Greeks had all their Gods from Egypt, and the Athenians were the chief Traders in those Commodities. Some of these, its not improbable, might be at the Feast, since many came much farther to it.
112. No Merits, no Reward.] I take the Word Merit here, in the old Orthodox Sence, not implying either Condignity, or a proper Congruity, except when restrained to our Saviour, who had both; but only for such Qualifications as will be accepted of God, for the sake of his Son, wrought in Believers by his Blessed Spirit.
131. A Miracle he works to chain their Sense.] He had done so before, and its probable might now repeat it.
152. His Foes scarce more than he himself secure.] 'Tis said, the Pharisees feared the People; and were not for seizing our Saviour on the Feast day, lest there should be an Uproar among the People. But their own natural Levity soon made them alter their Opinions.
170. From every Squadron.] If there's a Hierarchy in Heaven, there is, in all likelihood, a sort of Polity too in Hell, where we read of the Prince of the Devils, &c.
203. Each conceal, — Lest some kind Angel.] An Angel being but a finite [Page 288] Creature, cannot have infinite Knowledge, whence it seems possible, that the wicked Spirits may conceal their ill Designs from them.
246. Nor trembled, ev'n at mighty Pompey's Name.] Who, in his time, came to Ierusalem. See the Story in Ioseph. Antiq.
247. Scarce half his Power.] Old Hircanus, and the rest, had the Sacred and Civil Power, united, being both High-Priests and Kings.
251. If ought by Herbs and powerful Names h' has done.] The Rabbies talk much of the Power of Charms, and profess the Knowledge of 'em. They pretend they deduce from Solomon. Iosephus tells a very grave Story, as if he believed it, of one who did strange things with an Herb, casting out Devils, and bringing Persons to Life again when they lay senseless. The Jews have a foolish Tale, that our Saviour wrought all his Wonders (against the Reality of which, it seems, they have nothing to say,) by Virtue of the Tetragrammaton, sowed up in his Thigh.
294. On their Impostor the whole World believe.] According to that Saying of theirs, The whole World is gone after him.
300. By a vile Earth born Race.] The Rabbie [...] call the sort of Vulgar, Terrae Filii, Sons of the Earth.
324. Rulers and Warriors.] So says Matchiavel; who understood the Christian Religion so ill, that he says, it makes Men mean-spirited, and is an Enemy to Magnanimity and Glory.
333. Clogg'd with unnatural Laws and Mystery.] I've endeavoured to make Caiaphas as good a Spokesman for the Atheists and Deists as I possibly could; tho I hope Ioseph fully answers every part of his Argument.
339. Nor more the Heathen or Samaria dares.] The Samaritans did commonly put Affronts on the Iewish Temple; once particularly, Iosephus says, they came in the Night-time and scattered Bones about it, which occasioned a great Tumult.
418. When the Oraculous Ephod us'd to shine.] Some think the way whereby the Ephod delivered Oracles, was the shining of certain Stones, in the Breast-plate, above the rest; which the Jews own'd was ceas'd during the Second Temple. Therefore I say, us'd to shine.
431. Twice spoke in Thunder.] Once at Iordan, and once at the Feast; indeed there was a third Attestation in the same manner, at Mount Tabor, at the Transfiguration; but this Ioseph could not be suppos'd to know, because the three Disciples only were Witnesses of it, and forbidden to disclose it before the Resurrection.
478. All Time, and Place, and Ages him confess.] Vid. infra.
479. All wait him now.] I have shewn formerly, from the Heathen Writers, that some extraordinary Person was, at this time, expected by the whole World. I shall here insert a Passage out of Plato; which methinks, without the help of Fancy, looks very much that way: 'tis in his Dialogues, the Words are these, [...], &c.‘It is necessary that we expect till it may be learn'd how we ought to behave our selves towards God and man.’ Says the other, [...], &c.‘But who is this Teacher? for I would most willingly acknowledge the Man.’Answ.‘This is he who takes care of thee: But it seems to me, as Homer makes Minerva take away the Cloud from the Eyes of Diomedes, [...], that he might be able to distinguish between a God and a man, so ought the Darkness to be first remov'd from thy Mind, &c.’
524. Who e'er did the three Principles deny.] I think 'tis demonstrable, that all Sects of Philosophers did own the three Principles, and consequently had some Notion of the Trinity, tho few of 'em wholly Orthodox. The Pythagoreans own, the first, second, and third ONE, the third partaking of the first and second. The same I could prove of others, out of Plutarch, nay Iulian himself; but I remit the Reader to Lib. vi. Nor is there, that I know, any thing besides the Doctrine of the Trinity (on which the Incarnation depends) that's properly mysterious, I mean, not clear and fathomable by our Reason, when once revealed.
564. Fig-Leaves like these ev'n Adam would not use.] He never pleaded Necessity for his Sin.
621. Drink all of this, as all receiv'd the Bread.] This Passage confounds both [Page 289]Papists and Deists. The express Words of Institution are, Drink ye all of this; whereas the Papists deny the Cup to their Laity, or unconsecrated: and let any one, if they can, assign any tolerable Reason why this All should be added here, after the Wine, rather than the Bread; unless it be, that our Saviour foresaw what would come to pass in After-Ages, and that such who pretended to be his Followers would give it only to some, not to all. And for the same cause, I suppose, is it also said in the Preface to the Ten Commands, God spake all these Words; because the Divine Spirit foreknew there would arise such Persons in After-ages as would be for taking some of those Words away; and a great part too, in the second Command. Whence the Divine Authority of the Sciptures seems fairly deducible, because neither of these vastly distant Events could possibly be foreseen by any Humane Wisdom.
977. He said, when one o'th' Zealots factious Crew,—With a rude Halbert.] I make him of the Zealots, because 'twas so like 'em. The Word we render Palm of the Hand, bears another sence, a Reed or Rod, or some such thing; which I don't much alter by clapping an Head upon't, and changing it into an Halbert, a proper Weapon for one who guards Malefactors.
THIS Book begins with a Complaint that Vertue is generally miserable in this World. Which is silenc'd by the Instance of our Saviour's Sufferings, tho perfect Purity and Innocence. Who is accused before Pilate by the High-Priest and Elders; but nothing being proved against him, the Governour would have acquitted him. The Rabble, excited by the Priests, are eager for his Death. Pilate, hoping to divert 'em, hearing he was a Galilean, sends him to Herod; who, on his Silence, despises, derides, and returns him to the Governour. Whose Wife, having had a terrible Vision relating to him, sends to her Husband, by no means to concern himself in his Death. On which he laboured to deliver him, offering the Jews to give them his Life, as was usual at the Passover; but they refused it, and ask Barabbas, a Robber and Murtherer; Till, by their repeated Tumults and Insinuations, that unless Pilate would grant their Desire, he must be disloyal to Caesar. They at last prevail, and our Lord is scourged and condemned. He's mock'd by the Souldiers, crowned with Thorns, and, bearing his Cross, dragg'd to Execution. His Advice to the Matrons of Jerusalem, in his Passage through the dolorous Way: Where he faints under his Cross, and Simon coming by is compelled to assist him. Arrived at Calvary, he's crucified between two Malefactors. The Blessed Virgin, hearing the Rumour of her Son's being taken by the Rabble, follows him to Calvary; and finding him there, falls dead at the Sight. Is recovered by the Souldiers. Her Lamentation for the Death of her Son. Who being moved with her Sorrow, speaks to her from the Cross; and commends her to the Care of his Friend, St. John, who stood by him, and would never forsake him. The Discourse of the two Thieves with our Saviour. The Prodigies at Jerusalem. Our Saviour's Exclamation on the Cross, under the Sense of God's Anger for the Sins of the World. The Angels in Heaven enraged to see their Master thus used, one of them gives the Signal of War, Michael appears at their Head, and they are all ready to descend to his Rescue and destroy the World. The Father represses their Anger; letting 'em see the Book of the Eternal Decrees; and that 'twas necessary our Lord should die for the Sins of Man. At which being appeas'd, they return to their usual Posts and Employments. Our Saviour's last Agonies, his Thirst, receiving the Vinegar, and yielding up the Ghost.
[Page 291]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem. BOOK IX. The PASSION.
* O Why was Virtue made to be distrest,
Like Noah's Dove no place of Ease and Rest
In this tumultuous World she ever found;
By Fortunes giddy Wheel still dragg'd around:
If not too, Crush'd on the relentless Ground.
Her best-lov'd Children mean and humble go,
Friendless and Poor, contemptible and low;
Expos'd to pinching Want, and sharper Shame;
"O what is Virtue but an empty Name? *
10 Presumptuous Thoughts no more! no more pretend!
[Page 292]Blaspheme not what you cannot comprehend!
What please high Heav'n till this dull Life be past:
9. O What is Virtue but an empty Name?] I hope I need not tell the Reader that these Lines are only an Objection commonly brought against Providence, which is, I think, afterwards fully answered. As for that Exclamation, What is Virtue &c. 'Tis a common saying among the antient Heathens, and is ascribed to several Authors, tho I think the most fix it upon Hercules, as extorted from him, when Frying and Raving on Mount Oeta, by the extremity of his Pain; which if true, he's far from being as Heroical as he's represented, since 'tis not killing of Bulls and Bears, and Robbers, but inflexible Virtue, Patience, and Magnanimity, under the worst of Evils, that make a true Hero. However, as one of our own Writers pleasantly observes, 'tis most likely to be his Expression, because it looks so much like the Speech of a Madman.
117. Of whose high Deeds Cumaean Grotto's rung.] That there was really some bottom in those which are called the Sibylline Oracles, relating to our Saviour, I see no room for any modest Man to doubt; tho it seems on the other side a clear Case, that vast heaps of Dogrel Greek has been forg'd in their Imitation, like those bastard Medals, so common in the World. The Christians cou'd not feign that of Tully, which I think he applies to K. Ptolomy, of a King to come out of the Eastern Countries, any more, than several passages of the Sicelides Musae; which seem plain Transcripts of what the Old Prophets have left recorded concerning our Saviour; which, tho it should be granted, he might apply to the Son of Pollio; yet there's little doubt but he had 'em from the Sibyls, or some Tradition then current among the Heathens; tho he too, as well as Balaam, might be acted beyond himself; for in my judgment, he does here majora canere, as he has promis'd; and Virgil excells even Virgil, nothing being comparable to it in all his Works, not excepting the Prophecy of Marcellus; or if there's any thing finer in his divine Aeneids.
130. Both the great Vulgar and the small.] Cowley's Thought, wherein he has much bettered that of Horace, odi Profanum vulgus & arceo.
152. Their own Religious Rites.] See Iosephus against Appion.
206 This he our Families proud Rival Born.] This Herod was Grandson to Herod the Great. Vid. Lib. 2.
250. Unblemish'd Virtue and unspotted Fame.] Ecclesiastical History tells us, she was a noble Roman, her Name Procula; afterwards Converted to the Christian Faith, and either a Saint or a Martyr.
[Page 315]287. Whether his double Spring, o'ercharg'd with Snow.] I believe there are indeed few great Rivers but have more than one Head, tho the complement of the Country generally fixes 'em at one place. Every one has heard of two Heads assign'd to the River Iordan, Ior, and Dan, like our Tame and Isis; whence both their Names. It mayn't be unpleasant to give, once for all, a Description of this noble River, the chief of all Palestine, and its said, some of the best Water in the World. The Pilgrim gives the best account of its Rise and Progress that I've yet seen, Lib. 2. Cap. 15. Aune heure de Caesarea, &c. ‘An hours Journey from Caesarea Philippi, at the Foot of Mount Libanus (Fuller tells us, 'tis one particular Mount, more pleasant than all the rest, call'd Paneas,) arise two Springs of Water, one about half an hours Journey from the other. That to the East is called Ior, and the other more Northerly Dan. They soon make two small Rivulets, which running separate about a League and half, meet at the bottom of the forementioned Town, joyning at once their Names and Waters; and from thence taking the new Name of Iordan. Thence running by several Villages and Countrys, and separating the Lands of Trachonitis, Iturea, and Galilee, it falls into a Valley, where it makes a Lake about 2 Leagues in Circuit, called Moron or Mora, (Merom, in Fuller,) by Iosephus the Semachonite Lake; thence verging towards the East, enters the Sea of Galilee, between Capernaum and Chorazin, and passing thence, is at last engulft in the Dead Sea.’ He goes on, ‘But the Turks have a Tradition that Iordan will not mingle his blessed waters with that stinking Puddle, but at their very fall into the Lake sink down into a Subterranean Abyss, and rise agen at Mecca, where Mahomet was buried, in Honour (doubtless) of that great Prophet, where they form themselves into a Lake, whose Waters have the same Taste and Fish with Iordan.’ And this wise story the good Pilgrim thinks 'tis worth the while to confute out of the little Scripture he had, full as gravely as Alexander Ross does the Alchoran when 'twas translated into English, for fear any of his Countrymen shou'd turn Mussulmen upon the reading it; tho for my part, if any of my Readers are inclined to my Turkish Story of Iordan, they are very welcom, since I shan't think it worth the while to use any Argument to confute it.
330. His Sword a strange Balsamic Power, &c.] This is founded on that Notion, that the Blood has of it self a sort of a Balsamic Virtue in't, which will close and heal all slight Green-wounds without other Medicine, if no other accident happens.
362. A Death for Slaves and Villains only us'd.] Tacitus calls it Servile supplicium, a Servile sort of a Punishment, not to be inflicted on any Roman Citizen: and therefore we find in History, that S. Paul, who was a Roman, had the Benefit of that Liberty, and was Beheaded, while S. Peter, a Iew, was Crucified.
423. Where Winds can carry, or where Waves can roll.] I think 'tis a Verse of Mr. Waller's.
424. Where the Ten Tribes, &c.] There's a great Dispute whither the Ten Tribes were carry'd, which perhaps will never be decided; as the Iews say of any great difficulty, till Elias come. Esdras says, they went over Euphrates, which was miraculously dry'd up for their Passage, and after a fair Walk for an year and an half, arrived at Arsareth, which some suppose to be Tartary; where also many of our Moderns think they have found 'em, there being a City named Tabor in that Country, as several of that Name in Naphthali; whence some of 'em were carried. Others tells us, that there are a sort of People among the Tartars, who run about the Fields, a certain day in the year, making great Lamentation, tho they themselves have forgot the reason, and repeating with violent and dismal Ejaculations these Words, Ieru! Ieru! Salem! Ieru! Damas! tho they don't understand 'em; retaining still the Names of those Places, tho they have lost the History. Others think the Americans, or at least some part of 'em, are the Posterity of the Ten Tribes, which is rendered not altogether improbable, from several Iewish Customs found amongst 'em. And what if those Tartarians, of whom we have discoursed Lib. 3. conducted by Satan, from their own Country [Page 316] over to America, should be some of those very Iews, whom the Enemy of Man and Ape of God, might take a pride in leading to his Canaan, almost exactly in the same manner that Moses led their Forefathers out of Egypt. Acosta has a strange Story that looks very much like this, from a Tradition of the Americans; ‘That their God Vitziliputzli commanded their Forefathers to leave the Place where they then liv'd, promising, if they'd follow him, a much more happy Country, by the Destruction of several Nations which possessed it. Accordingly they departed, carrying this their Idol with 'em in an Ark of Reeds, which was supported by 4 of their Chief Priests, with whom he Discoursed in secret, and reveal'd to them all along the different Successes of their Journey, giving 'em Orders when to March and Halt, which they were not to do without his Order. Whereever they came, they Erected a Tabernacle for their God in the midst of their Camp, placing the Ark upon an Altar. When they were tired with their Journey, and resolved to proceed no farther, their God destroy'd many of 'em in a dreadful manner; continuing to Conduct 'em till he brought 'em to Mexico; thus he.’ I shall only add, that Manasseh-Ben-Israel, the modern Iew, tells us, ‘There were lately found encompassed with several high Mountains in America, a White People, with long Beards, whom he'd fain have the remainders of these Ten Tribes, and all Natural Iews.’
449. Thrust from a blasted Elders Trunk he spy'd.] Some say 'twas a Wild Fig-Tree, but it's no great matter which of the two. Surius says, ‘That the Iews have now a Church-yard or Burying-place, on that very piece of Ground, about the middle whereof, Tradition tells 'em, this Tree formerly stood:’ and adds, ‘That the Iews formerly Built a House there, and all of that Nation desire to be Buried near it:’ As indeed they'd have reason, were that odd fancy of theirs true, that the General Judgment must be in the Valley of Iehosophat, and that all their Bones must tumble thither through the Bowels of the Earth, if they don't provide better Carriage; for which Reason, many of the richest of them, are said to get their Dust carried to Ierusalem, to save the trouble of so long a Journey.
447. Die Traitor die, be that resolv'd, but how?] This Verse, and that below it, Thus, thus lets leap, &c. any one may see are taken from Virgil's, Sed moriamur ait; and Sic sic juvat ire sub umbras. Concerning the latter of which, I can't help being of a different Judgment from a Person so Great, that it wou'd be immodesty for me to name him, at the same time I own I dissent from him. I say, I can't but think, that Hemistich as like Virgil as, even his famous Tu Marcellus eris, for it seems to me as full and handsom a Pause for a desperate Mind, which had run it self out of Breath with raving, as cou'd possibly be thought on, and that render'd more lively, strong and beautiful, by the Ingemination.
510. By these alone aloft ith' Air he's stay'd.] I know many are of Opinion, that there was a sort of a Suppedaneum, a Stay or Footstool on the Cross, as a Rest to the Bodies of Malefactors; but others, and I think the most, being of another Mind, I had liberty of chusing which I pleas'd, especially the former Opinion being grounded on a false Supposition, that without some such support as this, the Body cou'd not hang in the Air, but wou'd tear out the Wounds by which 'twas fasten'd, and be born down by its own weight: Whereas we are assured of the contrary, both by considering the strength of the Muscles in those Parts, and accidental Examples of such as falling from on high, have been caught by the Hand, Arm, &c. by some Tenter, and remain'd a considerable time in that Posture; and by the manner of that horrible Punishment, at this time in use among the Turks and Moors, who throw Condemn'd Persons from an high Tower stuck full of Hooks and Tenters, which catching hold of the Body in its fall, retains it there, where the Wretches must hang till either the Wound kill's em, or they are starved to Death. Now if the whole weight of a Man's Body (caught thus at disadvantage, and the fall besides,) can't tear itself off when thus gaunch'd in the Air, how much less wou'd it do so when supported behind, and fastened [Page 317] so evenly and proportionably, by the most strong and musculous Parts thereof?
531. Yet one some Tracks of Modesty retains.] Tis thought by many that this was no hardened Villain, but newly enter'd in his Trade. There's one passage in the History of these Thieves, which carries some difficulty in't.: 'Tis said in S. Matthew and S. Mark, that the Thieves, in the Plural Number, revil'd our Saviour. But S. Luke gives the History as here related; That one did it, and the other rebuk'd him. Some say, that both did it at first, but one Repented, which is a probable Solution; but I thing there's a better, that 'tis a common Elliptical way of Speaking, with the Hebrews. Thus Saul to David, 1 Sam. 18.21. Thou shalt this day be my Son-in-Law in one of the two. We render it undoubtedly according to the True Sence; but 'tis in the Original, by, or in the Two, a plain Instance of two us'd for one; as in the present Case. So 'tis written in the Prophets, one of the Prophets, and 20 other Instances. The bad Thief then revil'd our Saviour, the good Thief pray'd to him, and no doubt was immediately happy with him. Tho I can't think that Thief was good enough to be himself pray'd to, and have a Temple Built to his Name and Honour; yet such a Temple, Surius says, was Erected by the Empress Helen in the Holy Land.
518. For on the Cross this Title.] The piece of Wood whereon the Title was written, was one part of the Cross, called in Greek [...], from the Latin Titulus; as on the contrary, the writing itself containing the Persons real or supposed Crimes, the Roman Authors call by a Greek Name Elogium, tho as we take the Word now, it seems but an odd sort of an Elogy.
682. Th' amaz'd Astrologer look'd on in Vain.] This is a story sufficiently known, and commonly receiv'd and believ'd; and tho I've no need of its being really true, yet Valeat quantum valere potest.
723. The solid Pillars trembled.] See Lib. 7. at the beginning.
727. Rent ev'n the solid Rock—Down to the trembling Center.] Its said the Rocks rent in General; therefore, as it shou'd seem more than one, Walker says, ‘That of Mount Calvary, whereon our Lord suffered, cleft asunder some 2 or 3 Foot, at the place where his Cross was fasten'd, quite from one side of the Hill to the other, to be seen at this day, gaping about an Hands breadth, and the depth of it not to be sounded.’ But the account the Pilgrim gives on't is very particular, and in these Words, ‘That what he saw of it was 6 Foot and 2 Fingers in length, and about 2 Foot in breadth; adding, that it not only reach'd down as far as the Chappel of Adam, which is in the hollow of the Rock, where he tells us, Adam's Scull was found; (whence the Mount called Calvary, if you'll believe it, tho one wou'd wonder by what Ear-mark they knew his Scull from another.)’ He goes on, ‘It reaches not only thither, but lower, to the Chappel of Invention of the Cross, and thence, as he thinks, even down to Hell; its depth being unfathomable: thus he.’ And tho there is something of Fable mixt with what he, and other Popish Writers deliver, yet there may be something of Truth, tho the mischief is, 'tis discredited by such ill Company. And if this strange vast Rift in the solid Rock, be really true, as it appears to be by the Circumstances, methinks 'tis no contemptible corroborating Circumstance for the Truth of that part of the sacred History, and those dreadful Prodigies which the Evangelists mention.
767. Of those at trembling Sinai gave the Law.] Which was given by the Disposition of Angels. As S. Steph. Acts 7.
780. And almost leave their dread Commands undone.] Vida, from whom I took the Hint of this beautiful Digression, goes a great deal farther, and I think too far, saying of the Angels, Opera imperfecta relinquunt. Which I soften by the Word [almost].
781. Uriel before, forsook the sickly Sun.] I think that's his Name, whom Milton makes the Angel of the Sun; the Name being very proper, signifying, The Light of God: Which he might be, and yet that good Fathers Fancy very agreeable, who call'd the Sun Umbra Dei; the Shadow of God. I say he had before forsaken it, for an obvious (Poetical) Reason, because 't was Eclips'd.
[Page 318]803. Condens'd his noble Form to bulk and sight.] According to the Platonists, Notion of the Condensation of the Angelical Vehicle, so as to make it visible; which seems to have been believed by most of the Fathers, who make Angels have a sort of Bodies, as indeed they must have when ever they appear, and are sensible not only to our Sight, but even to our grosser Touch; as when they laid hold on the Hand of Lot. Now Lucretius's Maxim will still hold, Tangere enim & tangi sine corpore nulla potest res; nothing can touch and be touch'd but Body: and perhaps this is the very Essence of Body, for Tangibility and Impenetrability seem to be one and the same. But after all, what can the Deist get by this, unless he cou'd prove, these Angels were all Body, or so much as that these Bodies were Permanent; whereas, by all we can discover of 'em from Scripture, they appear rather Ascititious and Airy: and this we are sure, that the Scripture never calls 'em Bodies, tho it does Spirits, (which, whatever they are, can't be Bodies, unless black can be white;) and that, for the Comfort of every good Man, Ministring Spirits too, even since our Saviour sent forth to minister unto them who are heirs of Salvation. 1 Heb. 14.
855. This Love is Crucifi'd.] From that famous Ejaculation of the Father, [...].
875. Each of you singly worth a World and more.] The Blood of him who is Infinite, the Blood of God, as 'tis called in the Scripture, (which must get me off for that bold Thought a little lower, The God is Dead.) This Blood, I say, must have infinite Merits, and therefore extend beyond the value of any finite Being. The manner of whose Death see in the next 2 Lines.
884. He bow'd his Head, receive my Soul he cry'd
Dear Father in thine Arms, he bow'd his Head and dy'd.] Vida has done this incomparably well, and exprest almost as much in one Line as I have done in two; who thus at the end of his 5th Book, Supremumque animum, ponens caput, exhalavit.
AFter a Discourse of the pleasure of seeing Virtue triumphant, aotwith standing all Misfortunes, and an Invocation of the Blessed SPIRITS Assistance, for the happy Conclusion of the Work. Joseph of Arimathaea is introduced going to Pilate and boldly begging the Body of our Saviour, which being granted, he repairs to the Cross and takes it thence, after a Souldier had pierced the Side with a Spear, Blood and Water flowing out of the Wound; then bears it to his Garden, and lays it in his own Sepulchre, accompanied by the Blessed Virgin and other Friends. The Triumphs among the Devils at the Death of our Saviour: Lucifer's Speech on that occasion, ordering all the Devils to repair to Earth agen, and repossess their Oracles. While he's in the heighth of his Exultation, our Saviour enters Hell with a Guard of Angels, and all the Devils flying at his sight, and sinking into the Lake, carries with him to Paradise some of those Persons who were lost in the Universal Deluge. The Third Day, his Soul and Body being now agen united, and he rising from the Grave, Mary Magdalen, and other Women, go to the Sepulchre to Embalm him, but find him to be gone; and receive an account of his Resurrection, from a Vision of Angels, directing 'em to go and acquaint his Disciples with the News. Mary Magdalen stays and sees our Saviour himself, who orders her on the same Message; on which S. Peter and S. John run to the Sepulchre, and find the Body to be gone; but returning, can not gain lief of the rest, till our Saviour himself appears amongst them; S. Thomas being then absent, and still incredulous. Soon after, two others, to whom our Lord discovered himself at Emmaus come in, and relate the whole Story;[Page 319] which S. Thomas not yet believing, Jesus himself appears, and shewing him his Wounds, fully convinces him—Ordering all the Disciples to meet him at Tabor in Galilee, who going thither for that end, he first appears to 'em as they were Fishing on the Sea of Tiberias, where he tries S. Peter's Faith, and foretells his Martyrdom. Thence meeting many of his Followers on Mount Tabor, he orders 'em all to Jerusalem, there to take his last Farewel: Where being arriv'd, he takes them out to Bethany; and after his last Discourse and Promise to be with them to the End of the World, the Heavenly Host appear, and Sing an Anthem, being part of the 24th Psalm, while our Saviour is Ascending; who, just as he disappears from the Disciples, orders two Angels back to Mount-Oliver, to comfort them with the Promise of his Return; who thereupon depart again with Ioy to Jerusalem.
[Page 321]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem. BOOK X. The RESVRRECTION.
O How refreshing is't, how dear a Sight,
When Virtue emerges out of Clouds and Night!
To see her all her groveling Foes despise,
To see the Tyrant fall and Hero rise!
True Worth survives the Grave, rude Winds the Fruit
May blast, but 'tis immortal in the Root.
Beat on Affliction's Billows! 'Tis in vain,
The Rock will still impregnable remain;
The Storm tho' fierce, will soon or late blow o'er,
10 And we with Shouts shall reach the happy Shore,
Where our great Captain is arriv'd before.
[Page 322]Kind Spirit, who from the dark tumult'ous Wave
Didst raise a beauteous VVorld, O hear and save!
Save and direct, direct our feeble Bark,
As once thou didst the weary wand'ring Ark!
Remove the Clouds, be all serene and fair
Like thee, O gentle Blast of Heav'nly Air!
Let this last Voyage no rough storms molest,
Then, of our dear, long-wish'd-for Port possest,
We'd gladly Anchor in eternal Rest.20
And now true Night in the disorder'd Skies,
Prepares, at her appointed Hours, to rise;
But wonders that her Task's perform'd before,
Nay blacker Veils spread all the Aether o'er:
Still high in gloomy Air the Bodies stood
Expos'd, and Tortur'd on th' unlucky VVood;
Tortur'd the Two, but from his spotless Breast,
The Thirds bright Soul was fled to endless Rest:
Nor longer cou'd the generous Ioseph bear,
To see his Friends sad mangled Reliques there; 30
Matt. 26.56.
But while far off his scatter'd Household fled,
Their Faith and Courage with their Master Dead:
With Nicodemus, his old prudent Friend,
Affraid no more, do's from the Hill descend,
Where sad Spectators near the Cross they were,
Mark 15.43.
Boldly to beg the Body, and Inter,
With silence, in his own new Sepulcher:
Vid. Lib. 1. ad fin.
There, if his just Request successful prove,
To pay the last due Debt of Tears and Love:
Thus who boast highest, first the Cause forsake,40
Thus Converts oft the best of Christians make.
With Pious hast they both to Pilate ran,
To whom, undaunted, Ioseph thus began.
Brave Roman, whom our Nations Spite and Rage,
Now first did in an unjust Act engage:
As noble Pontius wou'd be still thought free,
And only Passive in their Cruelty;
And bear to distant Ages, distant Lands
His Fame, as clean and spotless as his Hands;
T' his humble Suppliants let be restor'd,50
The breathless dear Remains of our lov'd Lord:
[Page 323]Nor will the Priests themselves, howe'er they rave,
Urge on their Hatred, e'en beyond the Grave;
He's cold and lifeless now, their Fear is o'er,
Nor can he them or Cesar injure more:
Grant then we for his Body may return,
Due Honours pay, at his sad Fun'ral mourn,
And sprinkle Tears and Flow'rs around his Urn.
The Roman thus—Witness each sacred Pow'r,
60 Witness the common Iove we all adore,
Vid. Lib. 6.
Father of Men and Gods; with how much Ioy
I'd him restore, how griev'd did him destroy;
Restore you your whole Friend, whom publick Spite
And Rage, have robb'd of our etherial Light:
Take what remains, I gladly that restore,
And take my Grief that I can give no more.
Their wish'd Request obtain'd, they hast away,
And but to give the Donor thanks cou'd stay:
The Hill surmounted soon, abrupt appear'd
70 No more, nor more the Guards around they fear'd:
Arm'd Troops and glitt'ring Helmets, dreadful bright,
Projecting far away their dazling Light:
"Of Murder'd Men the low lamenting Voice,
"Mixt with the Murderers confused Noise
They heard, yet onward went with pious hast,
Thro' Crouds unarm'd or arm'd alike they past:
Till to the fatal Scene of Death arriv'd,
Where new Barbarities were still contriv'd;
Still new Effects of pop'lar Rage they found;
80 The mangled bleeding Body's on the Ground:
A single Death's too little, they'd invent,
Beyond the Cross it self, a Punishment:
The Bodies must expos'd no longer stay,
T' unhallow their approaching Paschal Day,
And damp their festal Ioys; new Arts they try,
And with new Torments make 'em more than Dye:
With pond'rous Staves and Sledges crush'd their Bones,
Ecchoes the Mountain with their Strokes and Groans.
The half-dead Wretches supplicate in vain
90 For some kind Stab to ease their ling'ring Pain:
133. SHou'd she but appear—In Public, all the World wou'd Mourning wear.] Something like that Thought of Mr. Cowley's:
Ah charming Maid! let not ill Fortune see
The Livery that thy Sorrow wears,
Or know the Beauty of thy tears,
Last she shou'd come and Dress herself as thee.
139. No Pangs at his mirac'lous Birth.] So 'twas generally conceiv'd and believ'd, by most of the Antients, which is enough to vindicate the Propriety of the Expression.
163. The Pandaemonium fills.] Every one that has read Milton may remember 'tis his Word.
167. In long Serpentine Folds.] See Milton's admirable Description of the Devils turning into Serpents, in his Paradise Lost: This, and much that follows, supposing his Notions there.
247. Luxurious Asia's tempting Charms have shown.] The Liberty of Concubinage; the Pleasantness, and Riches, and Manners of those Countrys, sufficiently warrant the Epither I here give the Asiatics.
283. From Delphos's sacred Rock to Wise Dodona's Grove.] Delphos, says the Scholiast upon Homer, was first called the Parnassian Grove, then Python, a [...]terwards Delphis. Strabo says, the City was called Delphos, the Temple Pytho, and the Priest Pythia; tho Ptolomy and Erasmus, make Pythia and Delphos two Cities distinct from each other: Dionysius seems to make Delphos the proper Name of the Serpent Python, whom Apollo kill'd in the neighbouring Country. V. 442. [...], &c. Where is the Spire, or Train of the Dragon Delphis? Homer calls this City [...], Stony or Rocky Pytho; and accordingly, 'tis here stil'd Delphos sacred Rock. For Dodona's Grove, as famous for Oracles of Old, as a Book since writ by that Name, has been thought for Prophesies, it was so called from the Country wherein it was seated. Its Name, learned Men generally agree, to be derived from Dodanim, the Fourth Son of Iavan; (whence the [...];) as he of Iaphet, the Greek [...]. Here was the City of Dodone, and the Temple of Iupiter Dodonaeus, plac'd, its probable, in that famous Grove of the same Name; tho some lessen this Grove into a single Oak: So the Poet, [...], &c. to require an answer from the Oak of Iupiter. In this [Page 346]Tree, or Trees, where it seems hung a parcel of Brazen Vessels, or sort of Bells, which made a noise when mov'd by the Wind; and perhaps this was all the Vocality of that famous Oracle; tho we are not to question, but the Attendants on the Temple, very well understood that Language.
300. And headlong he plunges in the broad Lake.] I know not whether I had need inform my Reader, that I chuse to make the Cadency of this Verse thus abrupt, to express my Sence the more lively; as I've done Lib 3. in that, On Surges tumultuous agen we rise. In imitation of many such in Virgil; and that of Cowley among others, in which he himself instances;
Down a steep Precipice, deep, adown he casts 'em all.
330. To the old Pris'ners of 2000 Years—Who in the Universal Deluge fell, &c.] This is according to the Notion of many of the Antients, that the dark Place in 1 S. Peter 3.20. Concerning the Spirits in Prison who were disobedient in the days of Noah, &c. relates to those who were lost in the Universal Deluge; and that some of these our Saviour brought back with him, after an actual Descent into Hell; having there spoiled Principalities and Powers. Many of our own Divines have been thus far of this Opinion, that they thought Christ did actually Descend into Hell, tho now I think most are of another mind, and believe, with great probability, that only a Descent into the Grave, or the State of the Dead, which the famous controverted Hades signifies, was thereby intended. However since our Church leaves this undecided in her Article de Descensu, I am, I think, at liberty to take that Sence which I look on as most Poetical. But however, 'tis easie to shew, that even that Notion of those, Lost in the Deluge, &c. is far enough from Popery. The Papists place all good Men here before our Saviour's Death, which afterwards they changed into a Purgatory. I only place bad Men there formerly. They require a Divine Faith; whereas I'll be content with a Poetical. Nor can I think I am any more oblig'd to make good the actual Reality and Truth of that Notion, than for what follows in the next Verse; Thro' gaping Earths wide Ruins sweep'd to Hell. Which alludes to the Hypothesis asserted in Mr. Burnet's ingenious Theory.
382. He will'd the Stone away.] I'm sure, the Papists can never prove he came through it, tho he might remove it for a moment, and let it return to its place, as soon as he had quitted the Sepulchre. He raised himself; Surrexit, non suscitatus est, as one of the Fathers; and this by his own power. Destroy this Temple, say he, and I will raise it again: Therefore he must be God, or else, as one of the greatest Men in the World observes, ‘He had not been so much as a modest Man; because he would have arrogated to himself what did not really belong to him: or had express'd himself in such a manner, as he knew would be, and was, taken in such a Sence by those who heard him, as that they must conclude him God. As for the Angels rolling away the Stone, 'twas for the sake of the Women, not for him, who cou'd not want Power to remove that, when he had before, by his own Power, been raised from the Dead.’
388. And thus the single Bird wings from th' Arabian Urn.] This is Vida's Simile of the Phoenix, which he thus prosecutes very beautifully in his sixth Book.
Talis ubi turpe irrepsit senium, unicus ales
Congessit(que) sibi ramis felicibus altum
Summo in colle rogum, posuitque in morte senectam;
Continuò novus exoritur, nitidus(que) juventâ
Effulget cristis, & versicoloribus alis:
Innumerae circum Volucres mirantur euntem;
Ille suos adit Aethiopas, Indos(que) revisit.
415. Their useless Piles suspended in the Air.] Piles were a sort of heavy Darts, or Iavelins, us'd by the Romans.
[Page 347]417. They fall, their Armour clanks against the Ground.] I think 'tis Cowley's Verse, in the Fall of Nabash when kill'd by Ionathan.
488. Was set in Deaths dark shades to rise no more.] So it seems they all thought, for 'twas a long time ere they believ'd the Resurrection, tho they had repeated and credible Testimonies of it from Eye-witnesses; much less can we suppose they did so when it depended on Faith only.
586. Mistaken Men, your minds immerst in Night.] O Fools and slow of Heart, &c. Our Saviour calls 'em.
597. Why was he offer'd too, near Calvary.] Old Tradition says, as has been already observ'd, that Adam's Scull or Head, was found about this Mountain, whence some derive its Hebrew Name Golgotha; and in Latin Calvary: Nay Surius is so certain of it, that he gives it as at least highly probable, that our Saviours Blood, when upon the Cross, descending by the Cleft which the Earthquake caus'd, did run down and wash this very Scull of Adam, as it lay below, near the bottom of the Mountain. A little more probable it is, that it derives its Name from its shape, being a round bare Rock, at distance appearing like a Scull; or at least, from the many unburied Sculls and Bones, there found; this being the place of Publick Execution. Now 'tis certain, Isaac was Offered near Calvary, for that it self is one of the Mountains in the Land of Moriah; and 'twas upon one of these where he was Offered: and perhaps our Saviour was promised of Old, to come, or appear, in that very place. For whereas we render the Iehova Iireh, in Gen. 22.14. In the mount of the Lord it shall be seen. It will bear another Sence; In the mount shall the Lord be seen. This Mount, either Mount Moriah itself, on which, part of the City and Temple was Built, (Vid. Ioseph.) and where our Lord, the true Iehova, so frequently appeared; or perhaps on Mount Calvary itself, where this great Antitype of Isaac was offered.
679. With honest Pains they earn their welcom Bread.] The Apostles were not yet sent abroad to Convert the World, as they were after the Descent of the Holy Ghost; and so kept to their old Employs: But when they left those, to undertake more eminently the Cure of Souls, heavy enough of it self without any additional weight, then we don't find S. Peter a Fishing any more, unless, as our Saviour said, to catch men: And S. Paul tells the Corinthians, That the Lord himself had ordained, that those who preach'd the Gospel, should live of the Gospel. By which Lord, I suppose, is meant our Saviour, in those Words of his, The workman is worthy of his hire.
705. He runs, nor dips his Feet beneath the Wave.] The meaning of this place I think is not clear in History, whether S. Peter walk'd upon the Waves, as once before, or only waded to Land; the former Sence was more noble, for that reason I chose it. As for his walking without dipping his Feet, I'm safer in my History than Virgil in his Hyperbole, that I mean of Camilla.
Illa vel intactae segetis, &c.
Vel mare per medium fluctu suspensa tumenti
Ferret iter, celeres nec tingeret aequore Plantas.
761. But to fair Tabo [...]'s Mountain leads the way.] Vid. S. Matt. 28.16. where 'tis said, The Apostles went to a mountain which he had appointed; and this probably was either Tabor, or that of the Beatitudes, because somewhere in Galilee, and near the Lake.
793. The same be yours.] So says our Saviour; All power is given to me in Heaven and Earth. And again, As the Father hath sent me, so send I you. Not the same Power in Degree, but the same sort of Spiritual Power, that of binding and loosing; Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven, &c. That is, God himself ratifies those Censures and Absolutions, which his Church rightfully disposes; this Power not being given so much as to the Seventy, much less to all Christians, but to the Eleven only. 28 S. Matt. 16. The Eleven Disciples went away into Galilee, and Iesus spake unto them saying, All power is given me, &c.
[Page 348]797. Go in my Name, and proselyte the World.] I think the Word proselyte comes nearer the [...] in the Original, than that by which we translate it. Now the Custom of making Proselytes among the Jews, all know, was to admit whole Families together, not make the Father an Israelite, and leave the Child an Heathen.
803. Ev'n Albion's stubborn Isle.] Mr Cowley's Thought and Words, at the End of David's Vision.
818. For when the Holy Paraclete shall fall.] The sence of the Word [...], is disputed among the Learned. Some think it means an Advocate, others a Counsellor, &c. And it may very well mean both: However what e'er is intended by it, the Word I use will reach it.
824. All Tongues, and more than all at Babel known.] The Philologists have with good success, prov'd the gradual Degeneracy of one Language into another, from the Phenician, down to Latin, Greek, and all, or most of the present European Languages.
838. E'en he whose Eyes shot Death, so proudly Crown'd.] The Basilisk, which, as some of the Naturalists, moves erect, and has something not unlike a Crown on its Head; which I take from that of St. Mark 16.18. [...]. You shall take up, touch, or handle Serpents; as was actually perform'd in the Case of St. Paul at Malta, Acts 28.5.
879. While thus they Hymning wait, he mounts alone.] The Readers must not expect I shou'd take any more Notice of our Saviours Footsteps, which the Papists say he left in the solid Rock at his Ascension, than they find in the Evangelists themselves; in none of whom the least Track of 'em is to be discovered: But those who have put out another Edition of the Gospel, with many Additions, and as they think, Amendments, will tell you, ‘That there's a Chappel built over the very place of the Ascension, whose top is open to Heaven, since, as much as they build at Days is thrown down at Nights, on purpose that all the pious Pilgrims who see this opening may think of our Lords Ascent: And that within the Gate of this Church on the right hand, where our Saviours sacred Footsteps are to be seen imprinted in the living Rock, as 't had been in soft Wax: That one of these Footsteps the Turks had taken up, and carried away to their chief Mosque, where 'tis to this day at the foot of their Musty's Chair, honoured with their Lamps, sprinkled every day with sweet Waters, and adorn'd with pretty Flowers.’ Thus Surius as he pretends from unfailing Catholick Tradition; of all which the Reader is at liberty to believe if he pleases as little as I do.
911. Which Heav'nly Art far lovelier will restore.] Whether or no this [...], redintegration or renovation of the World, shall be really performed in that sense wherein I suppose it, as I've said in other Cases, does not much affect me in relation to my Poem, since 'tis at least probable: For all know that this, and the Doctrines depending upon it, had the consent of most of the ancient Fathers; and I believe 'twill be difficult to find any who opposed it before Dionysius, who was not of the best Antiquity; this being the Judgment not only of old Papias, who might be as Wise as he was Good for all Eusebius, but indeed of Irenaeus, Iustin Martyr, Tertullian, and I believe all others for the two or three first Centuries: Nay it appears from S. Ierom himself, that 'twas in his time generally and almost universally receiv'd, because he acknowledges he should bring a great Clamor on himself by speaking against it. That there may be such a renovation, is also the avow'd Judgment of two very ingenious Men at present in our Church; One the famous Theorist, the other Mr. Norris, on the Sermon upon the Mount, and that Beatitude,‘Blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the Earth: Which he takes, as Mr. Walker also does, for that new Heaven, and new Earth, spoke of in 21st. of the Apocal.’ Now this they do, and Print in Prose, as the Learned Mr. Mede has done at large before 'em; much more then may I in Verse assume the same liberty. ‘Nor can I pass the [...] the Restitution of all things, mention'd by St. Peter, Acts 3.21. Which, says he, God has promised by all his holy Prophets since the World began; which seems not to refer to the Times of Christianity [Page 349]only, in the state wherein it now is, since this Restitution or Renovation is not to be until Jesus Christ was sent again from Heaven, who before had been preach'd unto 'em.’ When the Times of Refreshing should come, which are all spoken of as Future, and which 'twou'd sound very harsh to restrain to the Destruction of the Iewish Temple, City, Policy and Nation, which seems but an odd sort of a Refreshment. Besides, this is not only to be a Renovation of good Men, but of all the World, all things: Behold I make all things new, says our Saviour, and a new Heaven and new Earth is promised, which in the Hebrew Phrase, is equivalent to a new system of all Visibles, and 'tis said, Rom. 8. Not only we our selves the Christians and good Men, ‘But the whole Creation groaneth for this happy Change, where the expectation of the Creature is sufficiently distinguished from the manifestation of the Son of God.’ Further, it seems to me, that by the new Heaven and new Earth so often mention'd in all the holy Prophets, can't be meant the state of the Church triumphant in Glory; for 'tis not said ‘Men shall be taken up to God, but the Tabernacle of God shall be with Men; not the Ierusalem shall be carried up to Heaven, but Ierusalem shall descend down from Heaven.’ Nor seems it to relate to the Church Militant here upon Earth, in any past, or the present Age, since the Church has scarce ever yet come up to that Glory there describ'd, tho' we shou'd take it in a metaphorical Sense; granting but any manner of Proportion between that and what's signify'd by it. Nor can I imagine that Satan can ever yet, with any Propriety, be said to have been bound a Thousand Years, or One either; since, after Heathen Idolatry ceas'd, he was still as hard at Work, and perhaps more pernitiously, to the Church I mean, in hammering out Schisms and Heresies, and Popery, and Mahometanism than ever he was before. Besides, this is describ'd, as not to come to pass till after Babylon is fallen, who seems now to sit as a Queen and rejoices that her deadly Wound is healed: From all which, I see not well how the conclusion can be avoided; That this happy State is yet to come: This dear desirable State of Piety, Friendship, and Spiritual, Heavenly Pleasures, even on this Earth, whereon Virtue has so long been miserable. However thus far we are certain, that Christ shall reign till he has put all his Enemies under his Feet, tho' in what manner does not I think so much concern us; nor is that any fundamental Article of Faith, &c. Yet in general, I'm sure every good Christian will joyn with me in our Saviours own Words, "Thy Kingdom come! Nor will refuse to use those of our Church; ‘That the Kingdom of Gods dear Son may come quickly, and that all his Enemies being made his Footstool, he, who is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, may reign to all the Ends of the Earth!’
‘Make hast my Beloved! and be thou like to a Roe or a young Hart upon the Mountains of Spices!’
BOOKS Printed for and Sold by Charles Harper, at the Flower-de-Luce over-against St. Dunstan's Church in Fleet-street.
THE Whole Duty of Man, according to the Law of Nature, by that Famous Civilian Samuel Puffendorf, Professor of the Laws of Nature and Nations in the University of Heidelberg, and in the Caroline University; now made English, Price 3 s. 6 d.
Doctor Willis's Practice of Physick, being the whole Works of that Renowned and Famous Physician; Rendred into English. Second Edit▪ with Forty Copper Plates. Fol.
The Historical and Miscellaneous Tracts of the Reverend and Learned Peter Heylyn D. D. Now collected into one Vol. And an Account of the Life of the Author, never before Published, Fol.
The Religion of Protestants, a safe way to Salvation, with a Discourse of the Apostolical Institution of Episcopacy. By W. Chillingworth, M. A. To which in this Edit▪ is added Mr. Chillingworth's Letter, shewing the Reason why he left Popery. Fol.
The History of Qu. Elizabeth: By W. Cambden King at Arms, the Fourth Edition. Fol.
The Second and Third Parts of the Works of Mr. Abraham Cowley. The Second, containing what was Written and Published by himself in his younger Years. Now Reprinted together. The Sixth Edition. The Third Part containing his Six Books of Plants never before Published in English, viz. The First and Second of Herbs, the Third and Fourth of Flowers, the Fifth and Sixth of Trees: Now made English by several Hands, with necessary Tables to both Parts, and divers Poems in Praise of the Author. Fol.
An Impartial Collection of the great Affairs of State from the beginning of the Scotch Rebellion in the Year 1639 to the Murther of King Charles the First, Fol. in Two Vol. By Dr. Nalson.
Dugdale's Monasticon Anglicanum. Fol. in Three Vol.
The History of the Life, Reign and Death of Edward II. King of England, and Lord of Ireland. Fol.
The Laws of Iamaica. Fol. With a large Map of the Island.
Dr. Willis's practical Part of Physick. Oct. With his Treatise of the Plague. Price 7 s.
Bishop Vsher's Power of the Prince, and the Obedience required of the Subject, with a large Preface by Bishop Sanderson. Oct.
Some Animadversions upon a Book Intituled, The Theory of the Earth. By Herbert Lord Bishop of Hereford, Oct.
A Treatise of Moral and Intellectual Virtues, wherein their Nature is fully explained, and their Usefulness proved, as being the best Rules [Page] of Life; and the Causes of their Decay are Inquired into, concluding with such Arguments as tend to revive the Practice of them. With a Preface shewing the Vanity and Deceitfulness of Vice, by I. Hartcliff, B. D. and Fellow of Kings College, Cambridge. Price 4 s.
A Plain Method of Christian Devotion: Laid down in Discourses, Meditations, and Prayers, fitted to the various Occasions of a Religious Life. Translated and Revised from the French of Monsieur Iurieu, the Two and Twentieth Edition: With a Preface: By W. Fleetwood Rector of St. Austins, and Chaplain in Ordinary to Their Majesties. Price 2 s. 6 d.
LAW BOOKS.
The Lord Coke's Reports in English. Fol.
Judge Crook's Reports in Three Vol. the Third Edit. with References to all the late Reports. Fol.
The Lord Coke's Commentary on Littleton. Fol.
—His Commentary on Magna Charta. Fol.
—His Pleas of the Crown, or the Third part of the Institutes. Fol.
—His Jurisdiction of Courts, or Fourth Part of the Institutes.
—His Eleven Reports in French. Fol.
Bulstrode's Reports with new References. Fol.
Leonard's Reports in Four Parts with new References. Fol.
The Year-Books in Ten Vol. the last Edition with new Notes and Tables to them all. Fol.
The Reports of the Lord Keeper Littleton, in the time of King Charles I. Fol.
The Reports of the Learned Judge Sir Henry Hobart, the Fourth Edition corrected and amended. Fol.
Reports in the Court of Kings-Bench at Westminster, from the 12th. to the 30th. Year of King Charles II. by Ios. Keble of Grays-Inn,Esq in Three Vol. Fol.
Kelway's Reports with new References to all the late Reports. Fol.
Reports of several especial Cases in the Court of Commons-Pleas, by S. Carter of the Inner Temple,EsqFol.
An Assistance to Justices of the Peace, for the earsier Performance of their Duty, the First Part containing the particular Clauses of all such Statutes from Magna Charta, until the first of King Iames II. that do any ways concern a Justice of Peace; in the other Part, the whole Office of a Justice of Peace is methodically digested, with the most approved Presidents under proper Heads, to which is now added a Table for the ready finding out the Presidents, with a large Table of the matters never before Printed: By Ios. Keble of Grays Inn, Esq.
An exact Abridgment of the Records in the Tower of London, being of great Use for all that are concerned in Parliamentary Affairs, and Professors of the Laws of this Realm, collected by Sir Rob. Cotton Knight and Baronet. Fol.
[Page]An exact Abridgment of all the Statutes in Form and Use from the beginning of Magna Charta; begun by Edmond Wingate of Grays-InnEsq and since continued under their proper Titles Alphabetically, by I. Washington of the Middle TempleEsq to the Year 1689. In this Impression many Hundred of false References are corrected with great Exactness and Care. Price 7 s.
Two Dialogues in English between a Doctor of Divinity, and a Student in the Laws of England, of the Grounds of the said Laws and of Consciences, newly revised and reprinted in Oct. Price 2 s. 6 d.
The new Natura Brevium of the most Reverend Judge Mr. Anth. Fitz-Herbert, corrected and revised. Price 6 s.